Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Hope y'all found this book!

For those of you who don't know, this book is a sequel, so I'd recommend reading the book before it on my works page.

Thank you!

-

Months had passed since Boruto had left Konohagakure and there were still no traces of him.

Sarada had been suffering nightmares and nightmares since the day she'd witnessed the deaths of her two companions. It wasn't usual for her, and she didn't expect to become accustomed to it.

Her father had been appointed as the leader of his own shinobi group, which was continuously away from the village, looking for signs of and hints of any form of disturbance, therefore he was gone for the time being. Her mother was still ahead medic ninja, which meant she was busy as usual.

Sarada did feel her vision blurring day by day, but she never spared it much thought, knowing it would only bother her mother if she told her. Her father had been unusually concerned about her eyes after he'd noticed her displaying signs of constant eye strain, and she still had no clue why.

Training restlessly every day became a thing for her, even coming home with a few broken bones or torn muscles on rare occasions because it was the only thing that helped her forget about everything and focus on her dream of becoming a Hokage.

Boruto was obviously selfish, deserting the village, but— well, maybe he did it for the sake of the welfare of the village and its people, but in her point of view, it was extremely selfish. He had left her with no clues, no explanations, after rejecting everything. Even after she had realized her feelings toward him, and wanted to let him know, he had left her, clueless, empty, and lost.

Sarada would not have wanted to picture herself if it hadn't been for her family and friends; she would have been a wreck.

But they consoled her, telling her that everything was great, that this was a shinobi's life, and that she needed to move on. Sarada had definitely distanced herself from Shikadai and Inojin; she knew they weren't telling her something, and if they didn't trust her enough to divulge whatever it was, she no longer considered them comrades. She felt terrible, guilty, and nasty about it, but she couldn't focus on mending her links again; that would have to wait. For the time being, she needed to fix herself, regain her sanity, and find someone to replace Boruto once and for all.

And speaking of Boruto leaving the town, Mitsuki had gone to his father's place as well, for the time being as he had stated, but she didn't recall him being there for her as a friend when she desperately needed her team. Not to mention he was suspicious, having served as a guard with Shikadai and Inojin on that day too.

"Crimson Lightning!" she said, coating red lightning on her palm before marking the bullseye with her Sharingan, "crimson stream!" and it landed, so guess the practice paid off after all...

"Sarada?" She spun around to snap at whoever the person was, but as soon as her eyes met Sumire, it softened. Yet another person whose heart was stolen and broken by the same person.

"Hello Sumire, I didn't expect to see you here," she said, softly dusting the bench near her and sitting on it, she gestured for Sumire to sit beside her.

"I heard you've been training very hard Sarada, I just wanted to check on you and see if you're alright" she explained.

Sarada smiled gratefully. "Well, how do I look?" she asked, spreading her arms and raising an eyebrow.

"A little makeup and you're good for modelling" Sumire answered. Both she and Sarada chuckled.

"I know why you're here" Sarada finally said, "...are you moving on?"

"Yeah, maybe I wasn't the one for Boruto-Kun after all... how I wished it wasn't the case..." she sighed sadly, before brightening again. "So, what about you Sarada?"

What had happened to Sumire was truly heart-breaking, about three days after Boruto had left, she had found a note under her bed, telling her that he knew about her feelings and that he didn't love Sumire the same way, she had been a depressing mess that day and the next. Who could blame her?

"I—I don't know..." Sarada responded, sure, she didn't have any of those crusty crush feelings toward him anymore, but that could maybe because she hadn't seen him for months, she had to be certain to answer.

"Do you think Boruto-Kun will ever return?" Sumire asked the next question.

Sarada scowled, "I don't care about that, I have to move on too, and if you're confused Sumire... I loved him for a while too"

Sumire blanched, "Wh—What? But you said you— you said you didn't the last time I asked you." Sarada felt evil again, this was her fault, all of it was... and Sumire probably felt betrayed now.

"I'm sorry Sumire, I know how—"

"Save it," she said, and Sarada's eyes widened a little and her heart increased pace for a second, thinking Sumire was going to reject her apology. But that never came, "you don't have to apologize Sarada, you have nothing to say sorry for... we both suffered, but as you said earlier, I think you should move on too, but if you do have hopes he will return, don't let them leave you"

"Thank you, Sumire, but I think I will move, I'm done waiting for him," Sarada said, sighing and standing up.

Sumire stood with her, "I also heard Mitsuki-Kun is returning, he sent Shikadai-Kun a letter," so he didn't bother sending her a letter... what a snake he was. "More to that, a few transfer shinobi are coming to the Leaf Village tomorrow, it's going to be interesting, at least I hope"

"I hope so too, we need some excitement, after all that's happened... But seriously, why do they have to transfer shinobi only when he's not in the village" Sarada asked, cheering a little, thanks to Sumire's information.

Sarada would hate to admit it, but she was slightly happy at hearing about Mitsuki's return. Desiring an eventful tomorrow, Sumire and she, both began walking out of the training grounds and onto the streets of Konohagakure.

Everything was wonderful, technology was rapidly developing, and everyone seemed happy, Sarada obviously couldn't join in on their delight, but still, she made efforts.

"Shall we stop by the thunder burger restaurant before heading home?" Sumire suggested.

Sarada was compelled to go and get something to eat, but she was tired from the training and she had to take a bath, "let's do it some other day, shall we?"

"Alright, take care then!" as Sarada began walking in her direction, Sumire called again, "Sarada! Just so you know, we're gathering tomorrow to greet the newbies and Mitsuki-Kun, please try coming!"

"Don't worry, I'll be there!" she gave Sumire a thumbs up before taking the turn and walking home.

-<>-

The house wasn't the same anymore like she'd mentioned before, her parents were really busy again, not that she was complaining, but she was the only one at home usually these days, it would get lonely at times, but she knew not to sulk over it, her parents were heroes, helping the village and protecting it, she was to feel proud of them.

"Hey!" she jerked her head away from the ground. A guy stood there, one hand behind his back, the other behind his head. He looked anxious, and Sarada had the feeling she had seen him someplace before, she just couldn't point her finger on where.

"I'm Vilson, and uhh— you probably remember me... right?" he raised an eyebrow nervously.

Sarada was surprised, of course, she remembered him, but he looked... different now. His hair wasn't gelled and styled, instead, black and messy, somehow it made him look better. His eyes didn't reflect the pride it had the last time she'd seen him, and he held himself less tightly like he was finally relaxing in his own body. "Of course! You—you look so different" she said, smiling.

Vilson chuckled, losing the nervous expression, "thank god, I thought for a moment you'd have forgotten me... Well, I'm a changed ninja now, ever since Uzumaki happened at least..."

"Oh—yeah, that's good to hear" Sarada inhaled, "but he's—"

"Gone now, yeah, I know." Vilson looked down sadly, "I wish I could do something about it, but unfortunately, I cannot. But let's not delve into that any further"

"Right" Sarada shrugged uncomfortably, "so what are you doing here? Came to visit the Akimichi's again?"

Vilson shook his head, "no—that's not the case this time, I am here for a transfer program from Kumogakure"

Sarada's eyes widened, "no way, don't tell me you're transferring to Konoha!"

"You don't sound pleased," Vilson said, grinning light-heartedly.

Sarada shook her head rapidly, "no—I didn't mean that it's just surprising... so why're you here today? I thought it was being held tomorrow?"

"I came to stay here a day early, with Cho-Cho," he said, as Sarada gestured for them to keep walking, he followed. "I wanted to see you and Uzumaki too, and that little runt, Daiki, is he still there?"

"Oh, Daiki, of course" she smiled, Daiki was one of the only other people besides her girls, Metal and Denki to remain friends with her. He had even gotten her flowers when he'd found out she was depressing over Boruto's leave, which she was ashamed to admit now, why had she been depressed over someone like him? A traitor. "He's there still, he said he was going to visit his aunt today"

"Good, I didn't want to see him" Vilson frowned, "moving on, where are we going?"

"Oh, nowhere special," Sarada smiled, "just to the Uchiha home"

-<>-

Having Vilson over helped her lighten up a little, after all, it wasn't usual guys coming over... Before Shikadai and Mitsuki usually showed up with Boruto, but ever since their beef had begun, and ties had become cut, Shikadai had never shown up in her footstep, he wasn't welcome to either, not until he fixed everything.

"This place is mind calming" Vilson commented, sitting on her bed and staring around the room in awe. "You seem like the intelligent type" he pointed at the bookshelf.

Sarada chuckled, "oh—I haven't read all of them—"

"It doesn't matter" Vilson stood up and walked to her, his eyes never leaving hers. "You see Uchiha Sarada, I have a special ability, among the others, I can tell things about people, things most people usually have a hard time deciding. For example, take Nara Shikadai, I barely know anything about him, and I haven't read his record book either, but I can he's very gifted, a natural intellect, a strategist, a calm thinker, an above-average shinobi. Mitsuki, I don't think I have to say anything about him, his skills are already widely recognized. The only person I have ever had trouble reading until now has been you— and Uzumaki Boruto" her heart flinched upon hearing his name repeatedly.

"That's amazing" Sarada sighed, before dragging her eyes away from his and walking to the kitchen. "Do you want anything to eat?"

"No thank you, I'm already stuffed, you know how the Akimichi's treat guests, don't you?"

Sarada laughed, after a long time, "Oh, you bet I do"

-<>-

As she lay on the nice bed, warm and comfy, she recalled her last moments with Boruto before he left the village. Vilson had left after approximately an hour of shuriken practice, which she had barely beaten him in. He was really competent at it. And now she was back to feeling melancholy.

A tear escaped her eye and slipped down her face. She missed him so much that it hurt, and why did it hurt this time when it didn't the last time? Because this time her father wasn't with him to face the dangers out there, and she wasn't sure he was coming back. A few more tears slipped out and started leaking down her face, this was so dumb... why was she crying?

---------

Chapter Text

Waking up in the early morning to the sounds of ceramic breaking nearly gave Sarada a heart attack... Thinking it was a thief, she cautiously put on her glasses and threw on an oversized shirt she had stolen from Boruto a few months before when she went to Himawari's birthday celebration.

A shiny kunai was gripped and held carefully by Sarada as she began taking slow steps toward the kitchen. The sun still hadn't risen, but the light still reflected itself upon the window and onto her legs. It was awfully cold and silent, the only sound that could be heard was her own footsteps, which also barely made any noise. "Who is there?" she whisper-asked, not expecting an answer.

But she did receive a reply though, "oh, did I wake you?"

Sarada's heart hitched before she sighed in relief and dropped the kunai, "papa, what are you doing?"

"Well... Sakura got home late and was very tired, she couldn't make breakfast so I—I thought I would give it a try" Her dad blushed as he collected the small fragments of the broken plate. "I'm sorry I bothered you"

"No, I was about to wake anyway" she walked over to him and kissed his cheek, "thanks, papa"

"Uh—of course" he spun around and continued mixing something in the bowl.

Sarada raised an eyebrow at the contents he was combining, "Papa, what are you making?"

"Hn? Sakura said you liked Tomato soup so I—"

"Papa..." Sarada sighed patiently, "you don't put that much sugar for tomato soup"

"Wha— I thought this was salt!" her father stared at the pot in horror, and Sarada couldn't help but chuckle at his carelessness.

"You should have tasted it!" she disposed of his mixture into the bin and pulled out some fresh tomatoes. "Let's make another one together"

"I hope Sakura doesn't get a stomach ache..." her dad gulped, before following her instructions and pouring ingredients into the new bowl. It was funny seeing the strongest shinobi's rival suffering to make tomato soup, but she was glad her dad had this side of him too. "Sarada, how are your eyes now?"

"My eyes?" Sarada arched an eyebrow, "they're the same, without my glasses, everything is blurry, but I can see well with them on"

"It wasn't the same before, yes?"

"Hn" Sarada nodded, "I could see with my bare eyes before— but since that incident I— we'll just talk about something else," she said, her eyes stinging. She didn't want her brain to throw back images of her friends' corpses over and over again.

"Alright" her dad dropped the juicy tomatoes into the boiling pot and exhaled.

Sarada snapped her finger as a thought hit her head, "Yes! Papa? How do you have your right eye Mangekyo Sharingan?"

"What?" her dad swallowed and a tear of sweat tingled his forehead.

"I mean, didn't Boruto— I mean, Momoshiki stab your right eye or something? Your Rinnegan left, so how can you still use the Sharingan?"

"Oh that" a look of relief passed her dad's face, "Orochimaru helped to recultivate another Sharingan using the genetic technology of his"

"I see, sounds like something he'd do"

Her father scoffed, "I know, and talking about that, I just remembered, Naruto asked me a favour."

"A favour?"

Her father turned to meet her eyes, "yes, he wanted me to track Boruto's movements"

Sarada's eyes widened and she looked down at her hands, which were gently slicing the remaining garlic. "Oh, I see. But aren't there already shinobi on his trail?" she tried keeping her voice as calm as she could.

"That's right, they sent a few ANBU members, but none of them has reported back signs yet," her father said, pausing for a while. "Naruto believes I can see through Boruto's ruses because I trained him."

"Do you think you can?" Sarada inquired, lifting both brows because she knew she couldn't.

"I don't know," her father confessed, "I was convinced when Boruto told me he'd never leave the village, but he did, didn't he?"

"Yeah, he's unpredictable," Sarada said, her voice becoming quiet. She hated it, she didn't want to talk about him, but she had to, one day or the other, somehow his name would become the topic.

"I'll think about it later, for now, let's make sure we don't burn down the house just to make a decent tomato soup"

-<>-

Sarada traversed the streets, full and satisfied from the soup she had earlier, and remembering Sumire, ChoCho, Wasabi, Namida, and herself watching the boys play shinobi bout and mocking them for being so childish. Good old days...

"Honestly, who would want to date these guys? Ever ?" Wasabi had asked, with a bored expression, not knowing there would be a day when the guys would've possibly grown to become loveable too.

"I know right"  then there was her kiddish self, hating boys for being who they were, "they are so immature!"

Sumire had been the smart one, knowing there was a part of everyone with beauty in its own way, "well, we're all still thirteen, we can't expect them to act that mature anyway..."

"Yeah, whatever, we all know you love Boruto"  Sarada had teased her about it, even though a part of her had loved him then too.

Cho-Cho had been another one, "well, they're all like salt flavoured chips to me, sometimes when I'm in the mood, they can be tolerated, and other than that, they just sting my tongue"

Sarada sighed, a smile on her face. Wasabi and Namida surely didn't deserve what they got, but a ninja's life was never fair, she had learnt that the naïve way.
Her father was concerned about Boruto; there were no disagreements there; he cared about his student, which was understandable, but how could he not be ashamed of him? How could her father be so indifferent to the fact that a shinobi he had trained had betrayed the village? How could he talk about Boruto as though nothing had changed? How could he have talked to her about Boruto when he should have known it would clearly pain her?

It was all too much for her to take in, yet she had to. This was nothing compared to what her predecessors had gone through. Another bunch of thoughts pricked her mind: what had happened to the Uchiha clan? Wasn't that another well-known and powerful clan in Konohagakure? What happened to the legends of the Uchiha clan that everyone had heard about? What was the reason she didn't have grandparents? What was the deal with everything being a mystery?

She shook her head off thoughts as she saw her friends gathering from far; almost all of them, including Vilson, were already there.

"Hey, Sarada!" Cho-Cho ran over to her and handed her a potato chip bag, "this is the latest edition packet! You must try it out! You're not my best friend if you don't!"

Sarada chuckled and reached into the large bag, pulling out a few chips and stuffing them into her mouth. "Hmm... they taste delicious," she whispered as the potato melted in her tongue, releasing a symphony of flavours. "Thank you, and this is mine," she joked as she embraced the potato bag before handing it back to ChoCho, who was pouting.

Vilson, Denki, and Metal followed Sumire over, while Shikadai and Inojin stayed motionless in their standing stances, without moving an inch to acknowledge her presence. "Guess who's arrived, Sarada!"

"Vilson? I already met him yesterday" Sarada informed Sumire, and the latter raised an eyebrow incredulously. "What?"

"Nothing" the purple-haired smirked before turning to ChoCho and whispering something into her ear.

"Sarada-chan, want to check out the transfer ninjas statuses?" Denki enquired, bringing his laptop out. "I hacked the servers to get this info, it's precious"

"That's amazing... by the way, I still didn't get that coding lesson you told you'd give me," Sarada said before gesturing to show her, "let me see"

Denki pushed the device onto her hands but before she could read, someone squealed, "it's Mitsuki!"

A figure appeared in the distance, walking silently with a straight expression. His pale skin and blue hair couldn't be mistaken for anyone else. "Sarada" Cho-Cho placed a hand on her back, "don't ask him about your doubts just yet, he's only returned, remember that. We should let him relax before you clear your confusion"

"I know," Sarada said, straightening. "I was planning on doing that anyway."

Cho-Cho nodded before turning her head to face Mitsuki's approaching form, like everyone else. When he arrived, he gave them his closed-eye smile, "why is everyone staring at me like that?"

Shikadai walked forward and patted his shoulder, "because you're back after a long time, Mendokusē"

"I see" Mitsuki hadn't changed at all, appearance-wise or personality-wise. "Good to see you all again!" Sarada couldn't help but smile, even though she didn't want to, but it gave her heart relief that at least one of her team members was now around. After he had finished accepting everyone's greet of return, he walked over to her. "How are you, Sarada?"

His smile was genuine, unlike hers. "Well, just keeping up fine" she responded, hiding the displeasure in her voice.

On the other hand, Mitsuki seemed to be satisfied with her response as he walked to stand next to her. Shikadai strolled up to Mitsuki, and she could sense the awkward tension; he obviously didn't want to talk to her as much as she didn't.

"Yo Mitsuki, did you by any chance cross paths?" Shikadai questioned, glancing at her before returning to look at Mitsuki. "In that letter you sent, you told me about it"

"Oh, you mean Boruto?" Mitsuki said, smiling. Shikadai shut his eyes, looking like he was in prayer for patience. Sarada raised her eyebrows at the two of them as chatting noises filled the air by the others. Did these two know about what happened to Boruto? "Wait, not him, you mean the other one?"

Shikadai groaned and nodded, "yes, the other one, Boruto is a no-gooder now, isn't he? He betrayed us perfectly" Sarada stepped away from their chat, knowing they were playing word games. She wasn't that foolish to recognize Shikadai wasn't telling the truth.

Cho-Cho squinted at Mitsuki and Shikadai. Sarada stood next to her and muttered, "They're obviously hiding something," as she adjusted her glasses and turned away.

Her pal nodded, "yeah... Sarada, why don't we break into the academy today. I mean, it'd be a piece of cake for us—"

"You're going to break into your academy?" Sarada and Cho-Cho both shrieked at the same time once Vilson appeared between them. He laughed at their reactions before apologizing, "Sorry, sorry, I didn't want to eavesdrop or surprise you."

"Well, unfortunately, you did both," Sarada said, frowning. "What are you doing here?"

"The other guys are all talking to their friends, and you both are the only ones I know..." Vilson shrugged, "I thought I could help since I saw you both eyeing Mitsuki and Shikadai suspiciously"

"And how exactly can you help, Vil?" Cho-Cho asked, raising an eyebrow.

"To begin with, I could help you eavesdrop on their talk from this distance," Vilson grinned.

"We don't want to eaves—" Sarada's voice faded as she glanced at Mitsuki and Shikadai again, "actually, let's do it, you don't think we'll get caught, right?"

"This Jutsu hasn't failed me yet, even though Mitsuki and Shikadai can be cautious, I'll try extra hard to conceal my Jutsu with them," Vilson said, before closing his eyes and sticking two fingers out, a vein popped in his forehead out of concentration. "I'm in, I can hear them..."

"What are they saying?" Sarada questioned eagerly, feeling guilty and excited at the same time.

"They're talking about Uzumaki... wait, I'll just repeat; he came to your parent's lab!? Why would he do that? That was Shikadai, and now Mitsuki is saying... he wanted—oh shit" Vilson opened his eyes wide before folding his fingers again and feigning a smile at Sarada and Cho-Cho, "do you have more of those chips?" his voice was unusually loud and squeaky.

Sarada gulped as she gently moved her eyes in the boys' direction. Shikadai and Mitsuki were both looking at them with scepticism. "They must have picked up on your Jutsu, Vilson!"

"I'm so sorry!" he said, "I thought it was working perfectly fine, but they somehow sensed it, good thing I surrendered in time..."

"Yeah. You don't use this Jutsu all the time, do you?" Sarada demanded, squinting her eyes, if this guy could perform Jutsu like this and had sensory abilities, he must be really talented, and talented people didn't usually come as simple as he did.

"No. It takes a lot of Chakra since I haven't mastered it yet" he muttered, "it was my grandfather's Jutsu."

Cho-Cho tapped both of them on their backs before nodding toward the gates, where three ninjas walked toward them, with hidden cloud headbands. "They must be the remaining transfer shinobi"

"I know two of them, never seen the third before," Vilson said, nodding.

"Who are the ones you know?" Sarada asked, curiosity overtaking her 'supposed to be rough' demeanour.

Vilson smiled, pointing at the first guy, who had long dark grey hair and dim eyes, "that's Arato Sho, I know him from my academy days, after becoming Jounin, we haven't seen much of each other." He then pointed at the pretty girl, who wore a rather displaying kunoichi outfit. "And that is Asai Naora. She is generally a nice person, but she can be cunning at times, you'll just have to watch out for her at times. I don't know the other guy"

Before she could thank Vilson, Konohamaru-sensei's voice intercepted. "Great, you guys finally arrived kore..."

They all turned to look back, where Konohamaru stood, with a scroll unrolled in his hand. "Lord Seventh placed me as all of your captain. As far as I am aware, all of your guardians have permitted you to take part in the war, which is a relief, considering all of you have special techniques and skills that cannot be wasted. So basically, as a captain, I will sort you all again into different groups kore, and you'll have to train under my supervision. But before any of that, we have some more ninja to address, I want all of you to get ready and come to our academy's indoor training ground, am I understood?"

"Yes sensei!" 

Once their captain had left them, Sarada, Vilson, and Cho-Cho walked to the three transfer shinobi. "Hello!" Vilson raised his hand in greeting, "it's Vilson, you guys remember me?"

"Duh" the girl, Naora, rolled her pretty blue eyes, "did you think I'd forget the guy who used to pick on my lunch all the time?"

"Hey! I was a kid then!" Vilson defended, blushing at Sarada, who raised an eyebrow amusedly.

"Anyway, I remember you, and you still don't look that fantastic," she continued, squinting her nose. Vilson scoffed at her remark. "Could you tell me who you are?" She raised an eyebrow at Sarada and gazed at her.

Sarada smiled, "it's Uchiha Sarada, pleased to meet you!" she stuck out her hand and Naora took it.

"Likewise," was definitely unexpected... Sarada thought as Naora returned her smile.

"My name is Arato Sho," the dark-haired chap muttered gently, his voice deep. "Uchiha Sarada, it's a pleasure to meet you. "

"Thank you," she said with a smile. Vilson gave Sho a sidelong glance but remained silent.

"And I am Cho-Cho. As much as you guys would want to date me" Sarada facepalmed as Cho-Cho pointed at the two cloud shinobi, "neither of you is my type, so good luck with someone else"

"None of us was interested with you in the first place," the third fella responded and Sarada could tell by his voice that he was the 'have to watch out for guy' out of the three who had arrived. A tick appeared on Cho-Cho's forehead as he continued, "I am Shibata Morie, the leader of team Shio, and I wish to learn from every one of you in battle, so we'll reserve the details for later,"

"That's thoughtful" Sarada laughed nervously, "but I don't think any of us would—"

"Actually, we would" Mitsuki's voice entered. Shikadai, Inojin and he walked to stand with them, "I was just talking to Konohamaru-sensei, and he told me our training would consist of randomly selected members fighting each other to learn unpredictable skills. According to Konohamaru-sensei, it will also provide him with a brief idea to rearrange the teams based on compatibility."

Morie turned his head toward Mitsuki. His jacket hood covered his eyes as he spoke, "you seem intelligent, what's your name?"

Mitsuki smiled, with his eyes shut, "it's Mitsuki"

"And you, ponytail guy," Naora raised an eyebrow, smirking. "What's your name?"

Shikadai yawned before frowning at her, probably wondering what sparked her interest in him. "Nara Shikadai"

"From the Nara clan?" Morie smiled, "you must be an intellectual with strategy standards then"

Shikadai shrugged lazily, "I guess"

"Since no one has shown interest towards my name" Inojin smiled, "I'll tell it myself, no demand though... Yamanaka Inojin at your service!"

"Well, since we've introduced each other, I guess we can leave now. You guys better put up a fight!" Sarada called as she left.

Cho-Cho scoffed at her back, "same to you!"

---------

Chapter Text

Sarada reached the fields right as the sun was setting, the wind was cold and soft against her skin, and it felt like the perfect weather to spar under.

Everyone else had already arrived ahead of her and were apparently waiting for Konohamaru sensei.

"Oh, finally she shows up," Cho-Cho said, grinning at Sarada's arrival. "What took you so long, miss Uchiha?"

"Ha-ha, I took a nap and woke a little later than usual," she said. "I see everyone is here"

"Not everyone, Daiki has yet to come" Cho-Cho replied, sighing. "Konohamaru sensei went to Lord Seventh for giving him the signed paper used for the war permissions thing"

"I see" Sarada placed a finger on her chin, "it's surprising though, don't you think? How all of our parents allowed us to participate?"

Cho-Cho shrugged; her face tired. "I guess the olders all realized they have to depend on us teenagers too, besides their power will reduce immensely if they don't allow us to fight."

"That's true," Sarada remarked as smoke billowed in front of them and Konohamaru sensei emerged.

Every shinobi under his captainship stopped their chatting and stared as he pulled out yet another scroll. "So, since everyone has finally arrived now—" Daiki could be seen sprinting toward them breathlessly as Konohamaru continued, "—I'll inform you, all of your teams are no more, kore. At this point, you're all on your own, none of you has teams, there's no Team 15, no Team 7—" he sighed, "I will observe all of your skills in this sparring match, then appoint you in new teams I find suitable, so please prepare yourselves!"

Sarada nodded sternly along with everyone else. "Yes sir!" Daiki shouted, and everybody turned to look at him awkwardly as he panted for breath. "What?"

"Oh, nothing" Inojin muttered, rolling his eyes.

"Then stop staring" Daiki whispered.

"We're ogling at that fly behind you, idiot. Don't worry, nobody would want to damage their eyesight staring at you..."

"Say that again! Teme!"

"Inojin, Daiki, shut up" Konohamaru sensei ordered, frowning at the two boys. "Moving on, I don't want to waste too much time. Shall we begin?"

"Yes sensei!" They chanted in unison.

"Alright then, all of you sound very enthusiastic, that's good. So, the first match will be Shikadai vs Morie" he gestured with his arm where the pair were to take positions and stand across each other. "Everyone, keep distance and watch. Get ready, and begin!"

Just as she'd expected, the beginning of the match started with Taijutsu. Morie seemed like the long-ranged type, but he did surprisingly well in Taijutsu. Their kunai clashed and shuriken battles were drawn out in the air, and at last, they began using Jutsu. "Smoke style: gas diffusion!" Morie's body turned to a grey cloud and flew toward Shikadai who made hand signs for, "wind style: gale palm!" the wind pushed Morie's smoke body back but it didn't stop it.

Morie appeared behind Shikadai and swung his dagger, which Shikadai ducked and counterattacked by kicking backwards, his hands touching the ground. Morie's body disappeared in gas again, it must be his Kekkai Genkai... Shikadai looked around cautiously as vapour began circling him. "Shadow style: shadow stitching Jutsu!" sharp needle-like shadows sprang from the ground and attempted pricking at the smoke, but like anticipated, the shadows just passed through, unaffecting the gas.

"So, you can separate your body to a molecular level to the point of transforming them to a gaseous state? Impressive" Shikadai said, smirking.

And even though Sarada had beef with him, it was hard for her to hope Morie would win rather than Shikadai.

All the gas concentrated in one area and Morie stood there, smiling. "You figuring out won't change anything"

"My intellect has failed me several times before." Shikadai said, his tone becoming constricted, "I won't let it end that way this time" not long after he'd finished, he dropped to a knee and coughed out blood as gas left his nose.

"You talked big when you didn't even realize I had implanted smoke within you," Morie said, looking disappointed. "I thought you'd work with strategy since you spoke about intellect"

Shikadai's mouth curled into a grin, "you fell for it," he stuck two fingers out, and something brightened beneath Morie's feet. Impossible! Shikadai had set two paper bombs on the ground when he'd counterattacked the first time?! 

Morie was thrown high by the explosion, but he immediately vanished in a cloud of smoke. "Nice one" Morie's voice echoed from everywhere. "Show me more!" the gas around Shikadai tightened and circled him like a thin grey rope. Shikadai jumped up and threw kunai at the gas, only for the gas to separate and miss.

"Accordingly, you can't deflect attacks when your gas is materialized," Shikadai frowned and cut through a few smoke attacks and leapt to a tree, holding himself steady using chakra. "Which means—" he pulled out paper bombs and threw them to the ground.

The explosion took place and Morie appeared out of the dust, coughing frantically and catching his breath. Shikadai smirked, "I figured your gaseous state would get suffocated with the gas that my paper bombs triggered. I was right, your speciality is gas... and your weakness is gas as well."

"Wonderful figuring that out..." Morie muttered. "Wind Style: Smoke envelope!" Morie sucked in his breath and blew a vast amount of gas toward Shikadai.

Shikadai made hasty hand signs, "wind style: dance of turbulence" he put his palms forward and the spinning wind redirected the smoke elsewhere.

Morie turned into gas and jumped to Shikadai, who blew the dust off the ground just as the smoke reached him.

"Shadow Paralysis Jutsu, complete"

"No—No way" Morie grit his teeth in anger, glaring down at his feet, where the shadow had caught him. "You blew the dust knowing I would materialize and used that as an advantage to catch me in your Nara clan speciality Jutsu!" Morie lost his look of hate and sighed, "you're a good strategist, you've been predicting my moves right from the beginning"

"I told you, I wouldn't let my intellect fail me" Shikadai pointed a kunai at Morie's Adam's apple.

"I guess I lose this time..." Morie raised his hands in surrender after Shikadai had removed his shadow's possession.

"What a drag..."

"Amazing" Konohamaru sensei complimented, clapping the two guys on their backs, "you both have great potential. Keep up the good work, Shikadai wins! But you did well Morie. To the next match, Mitsuki vs Vilson!"

Vilson winked at her before stepping into Shikadai's position, and Mitsuki took Morie's.

"Get ready... and begin!"

Mitsuki dodged first, as Vilson hurled accurate shuriken at him. He pulled out his twin swords and countered Vilson's kunai strike. "I hope we don't get off on the wrong foot Mitsuki," Vilson said, jumping behind and speeding to meet Mitsuki's swords again.

"Don't worry" Mitsuki weaved hand signs whilst still holding his swords against Vilson, "lightning style—" the electricity transferred from Mitsuki's light swords to Vilson's kunai, making the latter's body freeze and electrify before poofing in smoke. "A shadow clone?"

"Think fast!" another body dropped upside down from the tree's leaf bush and pointed a finger at Mitsuki, "Lightning style: Voltic stream shot!"

Mitsuki's body turned into snakes as Vilson's Jutsu passed through his head.

Long, black-gloved and extended hands raced toward Vilson who blew air to the ground to push him higher in the air to avoid Mitsuki's grab.

Both their bodies met and engaged in a Taijutsu fight with Vilson managing to scrape Mitsuki's cheek before being kneed on the stomach. He jumped back instantly and held two fingers out, and Mitsuki's eyes widened before he rapidly made single-handed seals. A small paper bomb exploded near Mitsuki's leg, which he avoided by using a wind Jutsu to push away. "Wind Style: immense breakthrough!" They didn't even stop to take a breath, Mitsuki streaked with the air and appeared behind Vilson to blow his Jutsu.

Vilson reacted evenly, "earth style: fourth wall of mud!" an unevenly tall barrier sprang from the ground to deflect Mitsuki's Jutsu. But his counterattack Jutsu was interrupted as Mitsuki's hands appeared from beneath the earth and grasped Vilson's legs. As he was pulled roughly into the stony soil, a look of shock changed his expression.

Mitsuki leapt over the earth Vilson had been dragged into and frowned before spinning around and thrusting his right arm out, "Hebi Mikazuchi!"

"Kuroi Kaminari!" Black lightning, accompanied by a chill sound, thundered from nowhere to Mitsuki's snake lightning.

Mitsuki's pupils dilated as the black lightning encircled him. Before making hand signs at the second gap, he let out a gasp. "Wind Style: Breakthrough!" he sucked in all his air and extinguishing the surrounding lightning in one blow.

Vilson stood from the dust and sighed, smirking at Mitsuki. "Just what I'd expect from you"

Mitsuki's facial injuries healed as he replied, "you don't have to hold back, I know you have something else up your sleeve"

"You're right Mitsuki, I do have something else. And be honoured, you'll be the first person I'm using it against since I don't have the luck of usually fighting strong opponents." Vilson pushed an arm forward and made a fist. And surprisingly, the earth responded and moved to swallow Mitsuki's legs which the latter avoided by jumping back. But the earth moved everywhere offensively against Mitsuki like it followed Vilson's command unquestioningly.

"Wind Style: gale palm!" Mitsuki slapped a part of the earth away using his palm's wind. He jumped back and steadied himself on a tree before turning his head to stare at Vilson. "So, you have a Kekkai Genkai? Interesting."

"Indeed Mitsuki, my Kekkai Genkai is one of the rarest around, a technique that allows me to manipulate the earth in any form I desire with little to no effort!" Vilson upstretched his arm toward where Mitsuki stood and the earth jumped to catch him.

Mitsuki leapt away and blew wind toward the ground to postpone his ground contact as the earth had turned itself into spikes. And probably having seen no other alternative, he swapped to his sage mode while in the air.

Everyone stared in awe as his glow radiated across the evening field. Sarada noted his sage mode was partial, as no horn had grown from his forehead, and no change had displayed in his attire. "Ah, your own very sage Jutsu?"

Mitsuki tilted his head toward Vilson, and in a flash of blue light, he was behind his opponent, who immediately discharged all the earth in their arena to capture Mitsuki.

This fight sure was interesting...

Mitsuki could be seen as nothing but light and flickers, he was constantly throwing attacks at Vilson whilst defending himself from the earth. Vilson was doing amazing himself, managing to move and attack at the same time like Mitsuki, his reflexes were certainly something else. She had a feeling he was trained differently because those moves weren't the ones she saw every day.

Vilson's eyes moved slowly, following Mitsuki's movements, until he growled and threw his arms forward. Just as Mitsuki emerged in front of it with his lightning, the soil surrounding him erupted into a circular wall. The pale-skinned face remained impassive as the lightning struck Vilson through the soil. "Hebi Mikazuchi!"

Sarada's heart rate quickened for a moment; what if it had been the real Vilson? However, to her relief, the body solidified and metamorphosed into a rock clone. "What—?" Mitsuki's eyes widened as the ground beneath him parted and he fell, unable to pull his hand out of the rock he'd stabbed.

Vilson emerged from the earth as the ground closed around him. "I'm not surprised," he said as the ground where he had buried Mitsuki exploded, releasing a completely sage transformed Mitsuki. "I knew you had something more powerful than that."

"Would you like to test it?" Mitsuki asked, his yellow eye fixed on Vilson. He arrived in front of Vilson before he could even react. The speed was something she'd never have seen if her Sharingan hadn't been out, and it was no surprise Vilson had missed it.

Sarada watched Vilson gulp firmly in slow motion before Mitsuki stopped his face punch an inch away from Vilson's nose, the power of which flew his dark hair back and splintered a tree branch behind them.

Mitsuki's robes grew back to their original form and the glow extinguished. "Good match, Vilson," he said, smiling kindly at the loser.

Vilson returned a feeble smile, lifting an eyebrow at Mitsuki's mood shift. "I suppose..."

"Wonderful performance, both of you!" Konohamaru-sensei beamed as he leapt down from the tree where he'd been standing to examine them. "Outstanding show of tactic and ability. Mitsuki is the winner!"

As Vilson walked to the seat between Cho-Cho and herself, a few of them clapped gently, and Sarada stuck out her tongue. "You didn't think Mitsuki was a simple target, did you?"

"Nope" he smirked, "anyways, I got to learn about his use of powers, it was informative. Even though I don't feel too good about losing..."

"Who would feel good about losing though?" Cho-Cho asked, "and who knew you had a Kekkai Genkai? Why didn't you tell us?"

Sarada nodded along with Cho-Cho's question, "yeah, why?"

"Well, I wanted to show you guys in the match!" Vilson said, laughing nervously at their suspicious stares.

"You stood up very well against someone as powerful as Mitsuki," Sarada conceded, a sidelong smile on his face. "You should be proud of yourself..."

Vilson's brow furrowed in annoyance, "yeah, as if! You wait and see, I'm simply rusty now, but after a little polishing, I'll be the strongest here."

"You'll have to beat me before that" Sarada reminded cockily.

"Oh" Vilson rolled his eyes, smiling. "How could I have forgotten, mighty Sarada is stronger than me!"

"Shut up" Sarada muttered, amused at his sarcasm. She looked back at the arena as Sumire and Sho faced off.

Konohamaru-sensei made the cut gesture, "—and begin!"

Sho made a fist with his hands by his sides, summoning two dragon claw hand blades on both hands. Okay, that was some sharp crap... Sumire did not flinch at the sight, instead frowned and circled her arms with purple chakra snakes. Nue's chakra...

"Let us see which of our weapons proves to be more powerful," Sho murmured. He closed his eyes and forced them open, leaving Sarada with her mouth agape at Sho's haste. No one else in their year could possibly match him in base speed alone, not even Mitsuki, Vilson, or Boruto...

He took a wild swipe at Sumire from behind, but Sumire dodged, probably based on pure instinct. She spun around and pulled out a kunai to block his claws but Sho's second hand brought itself scraping down Sumire's shoulder.

A scream escaped Sumire's lips and she jumped back, a hand over her profusely bleeding shoulder. "It's a chakra depleting weapon, ha?" but Sho didn't bother answering, he appeared in front of Sumire and continued slashing vigorously, pushing Sumire to defensive and a corner.

Sumire made a hand sign just as her chest was attacked. But the blood never showed as her body turned to water and dropped to the ground. A kunai flashed to Sho, but he deflected it without even turning to look. This guy seemed pretty confident...

"Water style: water bullets!" Sumire jumped out of a distant pond, aimed at Sho with her finger guns, and shot the water.

Sho cricked his neck before charging at Sumire again, avoiding her bullets using his speed's advantage.

Sumire made another hand sign as she sprinted in the opposite direction, mirroring Sho's movements. "Nue!" She bit a finger and smeared the blood in her hand, summoning a snarling tiger-sized Nue.

Sho smirked as Nue and Sumire dashed toward him from separate directions. "Claw style: Feral slitter!" he yelled, swiping at the air, and three air thick marks flew toward Sumire and Nue, which they clearly avoided.

Sumire grimaced as Nue closed in on Sho. She flashed behind him and kicked the back of his neck, but it had little to no effect on her opponent. He drew his claws back and hit Nue's broad mouth with such vigour that the beast flew back and vanished in a swirl of smoke. He turned to Sumire and swiped at her with his regrown dragon claws, but she stopped with a kunai before making a rapid hand movement that flung the kunai toward Sho's face through the gap. Sho's face was slashed, but he didn't mind and continued to push Sumire. The purple-haired kunoichi continued to retreat and take attacks.

"Water style: Splash!" she blew a large amount of water, making Sho jump back for a moment before reappearing in front of her. But before he could slash Sumire's life out, she smirked.

Sho fell to the ground, his hand moving to wipe a few tears of blood from the fresh wound on his face. "Your kunai had your chakra induced to it, hm?" he asked, his face solemn. "You forced a small amount of your chakra into my body and controlled the flow of chakra in the sites on my arms... I must admit, that's some chakra control you've got. However..." He stood up again, his eyes widening. "I'm really excellent at that as well!"

Sho lunged at Sumire and chopped in an X style, but Sumire blocked both of his hands with a kunai. Sho upped the force and pushed harder on his blades, grazing Sumire's arm before she backflipped under his chin and slam kicked it.

They took a while to complete the Taijutsu fight, where Sumire only played defensive, as Sho was a monster in that area. He was in Metal Lee's level of Taijutsu, and unfortunately, Sumire wasn't.

Their duel lasted nearly a half-hour, with Sumire fooling Sho multiple times and Sho recovering to attack again. And, unsurprisingly, Sumire was on the ground by the end of the thirty minutes. Even Sarada doubted she could have defeated Sho... His expertise was limited to close combat and Taijutsu, but it looked to be more than adequate...

"Sho wins, amazing fight and performance from both of you" Konohamaru sensei helped Sumire up and pointed at Sarada and Naora. "Now you both take positions"

Sarada cast a glance over at Naora, who grinned as she licked the edge of a kunai. She gulped, that was definitely no friendly gesture...

They assumed coordinated positions and raised two fingers at each other, waiting for Konohamaru-sensei to indicate them to begin.

She was ecstatic, actually. Sarada had been awaiting a practical match since she began mastering her lightning release Jutsu and the rest. Now would be a good moment to see how far she'd walked ahead...

"Get ready— and begin!"

--------

Chapter Text

'Naora is strong'  would be too much of an understatement. She was clearly the most powerful between the three-transfer shinobi, even though her appearance had given out a different vibe.

Sarada wiped the sweat off her forehead and gulped. Her three-tomoe Sharingan moved slowly, following Naora's quick movements toward her.

They were already half an hour into the fight, and it didn't seem like it was going to end any time soon. She hadn't had any chance to get the audience's reaction, nor had she had a chance to use any of her large-scale lightning or fire attacks.

The worst part about fighting Naora was the fact that she made Sarada use the Sharingan to its full extent. Naora didn't shout her Jutsu every time she performed them, and only resorted to the hand signs, which forced Sarada to read her hand movement carefully, this had been going on for a while now, and her Sharingan was slowly eating away at her chakra. The fear didn't leave her either... the fear of becoming blind.

'Fire style: phoenix flower' she thought, and surprisingly, she pulled the Jutsu without even making the hand signs. Naora's eyes widened as the fire approached her out of nowhere.

But her opponent was no fool either, she made single-handed seals in the end and spawned a shadow clone to take the damage for her.

Sarada decided she would never become blind, her eyes were just playing tricks with her, weren't they? A little bit of rest would cure everything. She slid her glasses off of her face and focused on Naora approaching her. Her vision tunnelled and Sarada put her right hand out, "Chidori!" the red lightning erupted in her hand, and she could feel many more eyes of interest on her now. Sarada took one step forward and her eyes widened as her feet carried her forward in the streak of a second, red lightning flying behind her. Naora gulped as Sarada's lightning-fast Chidori holding hand stopped an inch away from her neck.

"That's enough for a day!" Konohamaru-sensei stepped in and placed a hand on Sarada's shoulder. "Good fight, but I guess you both can save the rest of your techniques for your enemies"

The lightning on Sarada's hand died, and Naora gave her a nervous smile. Sarada returned the smile and helped Naora up, flinching at the sudden arm pain. Naora raised an eyebrow but didn't say anything. Sarada glanced at Konohamaru-sensei and deactivated her Sharingan. Her vision blurred completely for almost seven seconds, almost giving her a heart attack. But it returned to normal vision right after, so she sighed and threw her glasses back on.

"Konohamaru-sensei, can I leave?" Sarada asked, pleadingly. She didn't know why, but she didn't feel like staying here for longer, plus she wanted to visit her mom in the hospital for her daily medic-nin lessons.

"Oh—of course, I'll let you know your results tomorrow then" Konohamaru-sensei squinted his eyes like he suspected something was up, but he too said nothing.

Naora jumped in, "Mr Konohamaru, can I also leave?"

"What are you going to do, Naora?"

"My family is settling in somewhere near the Senju park, I want to learn the directions already" Naora replied.

"Alright"

Sarada had obviously suspected Asai Naora wanted something with her, thus why she had left, like her. "So, I'm guessing the 'family settling near Senju park' was a lie?"

"Not completely" Naora responded, staring ahead at the moon's reflection in the water under the bridge they headed toward. Sarada joined her gaze. The moon really was beautiful. "I just have something else to address before getting there"

"And what is this thing you have to address?" Sarada enquired, her tone set low. Her vision had been blurring randomly often since they'd left the training grounds. But sleep was the medicine, she thought.

"You seem dead" Naora replied, still not taking her eyes off the moon's reflection. "I know that look in your eye, most people think nothing is wrong, but that look, I know its fake"

"Do you now?"

They came to a halt in the middle of the vacant bridge as Naora turned to gaze at her. "That is the look of someone who is broken on the inside, the look of someone who must force themselves to wield responsibility, leadership, and authority, the look of someone who has lost love."

Sarada had obviously assumed Naora was a vicious kunoichi based on her appearance, but now she wasn't so sure. Naora's voice had softened and grown frail, much like Sarada's when she didn't disguise her tone. "Did you lose someone dear to you?"

"Precious to me?" Naora smiled, "that's an oversimplification. He was everything to me, my sun, my lover and my best friend."

"I'm sorry" Sarada mumbled. Naora's description kept reminding her of him, and she hated it.

"The thing is, I don't open up to people easily," Naora said. "But every time I look at you, into your eyes, you remind me so much of myself, and I can't help but wonder— why?"

"I'm not sure." Sarada, as much as she wanted to tell her everything, restrained herself. She was tough, and she couldn't let go of her emotions.

"Perhaps because you've also lost someone?" Naora tossed a stone into the river and watched it ripple satisfyingly.

"I—I lost my friends," Sarada said, "my close friends"

Naora returned her sight to the lake after turning to face her. "I'm sorry for your loss, but it doesn't seem recent. Something else makes you sad, doesn't it?"

"No. Nothing else" Boruto would never sadden her.

"I've been where you are before," Naora explained. "And sometimes, letting it all out is the greatest solution."

"I know," Sarada said. "Shall we continue walking?"

"Yes, lead the way" Naora gestured at her eyes, "I also noticed you showing signs of eye strain"

"Hn, ever since my friends passed away, I've had this" Sarada removed her glasses and wiped them clear. "I feel my vision blurring every day"

Naora sucked in a deep breath, "have you ever heard of the secrets of the Sharingan?"

"What secrets?" Sarada raised her eyebrows, "I'm confident I know all about it"

"Are you now?" Naora sighed, "My family, we're all trained at some point in our childhood to repel the forces of Doujutsu, and I know that the Uchiha clan's Sharingan is one of the most dangerous"

"It is"

"Along with its dangers, it hides a plethora of secrets too" Naora hinted, "secrets you wouldn't find in modern books"

Sarada frowned, "what do you mean?"

"For example, it's said that only the Legendary Uchiha Survivor possesses the Mangekyo Sharingan," Naora explained. "And I'm sure you know who I'm referring to."

"My father, yes" Sarada felt her heart beat faster, "but what about the Mangekyo Sharingan?"

"Imagine being an Uchiha and being unaware of this... According to rumours, a Mangekyo Sharingan can only be awakened by losing someone you love."

Sarada stood frozen, her heart pounding against her chest. Losing someone you love... why did she think that line sounded familiar? Even though it wasn't. 

All sense surged into her like a mild storm. That's why her dad hadn't wanted her to know about it, that was why her mom had been angry with her dad, that was why they'd never divulged into the topic. 

"Uh—Sarada?"

"Naora, I—I'll meet you later; I have to go home now." Sarada didn't wait for Naora's response before starting jogging in the opposite direction, towards her house. The jogs gradually grew into a sprint, and she arrived after a few minutes.

She slam-kicked the door open and stormed in, "PAPA!"

"Behind you," she turned around and studied his attire. His mission gear was back on, covered in a black cloak. "What's the matter?"

Sarada glared at him and pointed at her Sharingan. "This is the matter! How come you didn't tell me about the Mangekyo Sharingan?"

Her father's eyes didn't widen in surprise as she'd expected, instead, he surveyed her closely. "Who—How do you know about it?"

"Do you really think that matters dad?"

"I'm sorry I didn't tell you about it... I just didn't want you to know about it, for your own good" Her dad looked down regretfully, "that eye has a bloody past, Sarada"

"You should have told me about it!"

"I didn't want to. I was terrified you'd fall into the depths of darkness just like I did, just like every user of the Mangekyo Sharingan," her father said, placing his hand on either side of her shoulders. "Look at me, Sarada; anyone with that eye is doomed to a horrible end. I didn't want you to know about it because I was scared you'd seek the Mangekyo's strength and end up on the wrong path."

"You were scared I'd seek power by killing someone I loved?" Sarada asked, yanking his hands away from her shoulders and stumbling behind. "You think of your own daughter as a murderer?!"

"Sarada—" her father exhaled, "I never meant that, but at some point, everyone would feel compelled to unleash the cursed potential within them."

"It doesn't change anything, papa—who did you murder to unlock the Mangakyo Sharingan?"

Her father closed his eyes and wheeled around, "We'll talk about it another time," and there he was; the shunner.

"Yeah, right," she scoffed, "as if you're going to bother. You've lied to me repeatedly, and every time I think you're going to be a good father, you cut me off and treat me as if I'm an unworthy child."

"Sarada—"

"Save it" Sarada closed her eyes and walked into her room, quietly closing the door behind her. After a few hours of silently crying, she stared at her messy self in the mirror as another pool of tears streamed down her cheeks. "What the hell is wrong with me?"

---------

Chapter Text

For all those ungrateful spoilt kids out there, who screamed at their parents for the littlest things, don't. Sarada had her heart tearing tissues every time she thought back to when she'd spat at her father, and the feeling of guilt was too unbearable.

Expectedly, unlike the other days, this morning appeared drab. The room itself seemed monochromatic, and despite the abundance of books, it felt uninteresting. Sarada insisted on having her breakfast alone, away from her mother.

Her father had apparently left on a mission yesterday, which explained why he had been wearing his mission gear.

She didn't bring the topic of the Mangekyo Sharingan up with her mother though, knowing it wouldn't end well if she screamed at her mom, as mama was usually the shorter tempered one.

Seventy-fifth page into the latest edition of 'Chakra Infusion guide' and she was already beginning to feel sleepy again. Maybe she really should have taken her mom's coffee.

She started heading to the kitchen, wanting to grab herself a decent hot drink and brighten up. Her legs took extra physical work for some reason, but Sarada chalked it up to the fact that she had been sitting for a long time. She gently poured the chocolate powder into the hot milk and blended it with sugar before taking a test sip.

Her legs gave down and her eyes clouded even with her spectacles on just a second after she replaced the unfinished hot chocolate on the kitchen table. Sarada was able to grab the counter and keep herself steady on instinct. She blinked quickly, but the fuzzy vision persisted, and her breathing became irregular and heavy. "Channaro...." She took a deep breath and stumbled behind a chair.

Even after blinking several times and clearing her glasses, she still couldn't see properly. All she could see were hazy images of her house. A tear slid down her eye in fear, what was happening to her eyes?

Right on time, the doorbell rang. 'Please be someone worth it...' she thought as she cautiously took steps toward the door, hitting her legs on the table's edge as she passed.

She opened the door and sighed as she saw an unclear mop of pale blue hair. "Mitsuki?"

"Hello!" Mitsuki probably smiled at her, she couldn't really tell. "I came to check on you. Why are you looking at me like that?"

"Like what?"

"Like you're seeing me for the first time— and you're staring at my forehead," Mitsuki said, "you can't see properly, can you?"

Sarada sniffled, as her watery eyes dared to leak a tear. "I—I can't—let's talk inside the house"

"Do you need help?" Mitsuki asked, walking closer. Sarada didn't reply, but Mitsuki still put an arm around her waist and guided her to her room. Guess Boruto had taught him some things after all...

"I did notice you showing signs of eye pain in your spar against Naora, could it be that you're overtraining?" Mitsuki remained standing even after she'd taken her seat on the bed.

And though she had a personal grudge against him for not being entirely truthful about the night Boruto had left, she couldn't help but reach out for his friendly help. She must be desperate after all...

"No—I thought overtraining caused it too, but I don't think that's the case anymore" Sarada muttered, "I think something else is up"

"Maybe something to do with the Mangekyo Sharingan?" Mitsuki asked.

Sarada stared at his blurry form in suspicion, "how do you know?"

"You're talking to the son of my dad," Mitsuki said, cheerfully. "He has a lot of collated data, I just like referring them for knowledge at the time, I just happened to come across the Uchiha Clan's information once."

"What do you know about the Mangekyo Sharingan?"

"Well, if you don't know— it enhances all the average Sharingan abilities and grants its user the power of the Susanoo, at least that's what I read," Mitsuki said, "I think there are more secrets behind it, but the most important is that to achieve that eye—"

"—a tragic death is required" Sarada completed for him, closing her eyes.

Mitsuki stood silent for a moment, "I think you're familiar with the story then"

"I guess I am"

"Were you always?"

"Not until yesterday" Sarada replied. "Moving on, I think I need to do something about this" she gestured at her eyes, "take me to my mother"

"Do you think your mother will be able to help you?" Mitsuki questioned. "Don't get me wrong, but do you think your eye's disease is curable?"

"What are you saying?"

"I think, the deaths of Namida, Wasabi and Iwabe triggered something in your eyes—you were close to them after all, weren't you?" Mitsuki suggested, "and Boruto's leave right after"

"I don't think any of them affected me to that extent" Sarada muttered, "are you suggesting I've unlocked the Mangekyo because of their deaths? And do you really think Boruto's leave bothers me anymore?"

She couldn't see well, but she was certain Mitsuki was staring at her. "So, none of them meant much to you?" The tone in his voice was not accusing, it was plain curiosity.

"I didn't say that," Sarada said, "I just think, losing someone you love, means more, I think it should be more fit to say, losing family, or losing the closest person to you"

"Boruto once told me—that anyone you love to the point of feeling their pain and happiness, they become your family," Mitsuki said. "He said to me you and I were his family too"

Sarada choked back a sob, how dare Mitsuki speak of him like that?! "Don't—don't you bring him up again" she growled.

Mitsuki didn't argue, "shall I take you to the hospital now?"

-<>-

As soon as her mother saw her being supported by Mitsuki, and in her unchanged Pyjamas, she began panicking.

"Sarada!" Her mom rushed forward and began touching her all over the face. "Why are you here? In your pyjamas?"

"First off, I'm here because I need your help, and second, I didn't have much time to change really," Sarada said. She wore tight shorts that were hidden under the baggy shirt she usually wore after she left from underneath the mattress (Boruto's shirt). It was pretty embarrassing cause she could see many heads turn to stare at her, but that was the least of her concerns at the moment.

"Come inside" her mom dragged her into what probably was her office. Mitsuki followed silently. "What help do you need?"

"Couldn't you tell mom? My eyes obviously" Sarada explained, "as I speak, I can see literally nothing"

"Wh-what!?" Her mom rushed forward and pulled the glasses off her face to examine her closely. "Oh my god... your eyes are grey!"

"You—you can fix it, right, mom?" Sarada asked slowly, sweat made its way down her forehead unreluctantly.

"Don't worry baby" Sarada felt her mother's lips press against her cheek, "I will be back in a second. Mitsuki, look after her"

"Alright, Mrs Uchiha"

Sarada heard the door shut as Mitsuki's form shifted in his position. "How do you feel, Sarada?"

"I—I'm scared" she whimpered against her will, truthfully. "If I lose my eyesight... I—I will be as good as useless" she bit her lower lip to restrain herself from crying.

"Don't say that?" Mitsuki said, "what matters in a person is what's here" she saw Mitsuki gesture at his heart. "Besides, your mom's Jutsu can heal your eyes, it did help Boruto survive after all" was he seriously going to keep referring to Boruto? And how could he be so sure? Boruto's internal fight against Momoshiki had damaged every bone in Boruto's body, it had crushed almost every organ in his body, but her mother had still managed to keep him alive, maybe she could do the same?

"You're right Mitsuki" Sarada took a deep breathe, "I can't lose hope so quickly"

They waited in comfortable silence for a while before Mitsuki spoke again, "don't you miss Boruto?"

"I said you to not keep bringing him up" Sarada muttered, "I have enough to worry about in my plate, let alone a traitor of the Leaf"

Mitsuki stood silent for a while, "so you don't miss him?"

"Shut up, Mitsuki, please; we'll talk about it another time," Sarada pleaded, and gratefully, her mother arrived shortly after.

"Sarada, stretch your hand" Sarada did as told, "I am going to transfer my mark to your body, and hopefully it heals your eyes for now"

"For now?"

"Okay, let me focus" her mother's warm hand took hers and held it tight. Not five seconds had passed, and she felt her eyes grow clearer, "can you see?"

"Yes!" Sarada leapt to the air and positioned her glasses carefully, "Oh, thank you so much mom!" she hugged her mom and took a deep breathe, "I will go home now"

"Wait—I have to examine your eye" her mother insisted, "Mitsuki, wait outside for a while"

"Alright," he gave them both a kind smile before leaving.

-<>-

Once her mom had finished taking all the tests and everything, she let Sarada exit the room.

Sarada tugged her long shirt down and glared as a few pervy pricks checked her out openly and shamelessly. Mitsuki walked over to her, "your sight is fine now?"

"Yeah, thank you Mitsuki" she smiled at him and began walking downstairs toward the exit. After they reached her house, Sarada turned to face Mitsuki, "I'll see you at the meeting."

-<>-

All the fear she'd had seemed like a joke now, and it seemed to her like she should never have been scared for her eyes, her mom could heal anything after all.

Cho-Cho rushed to her as soon as she walked into the Academy Hall Konohamaru-sensei had asked them to meet in. "Is what Mitsuki said true? Did you really lose your eyesight?"

"For a while, yes" Sarada chuckled at the look of panic on her best friend's face, "but don't worry, I can see perfectly fine now"

Mitsuki waved and sent his signature smile at her, whilst Shikadai and Inojin just stole nervous glances toward her.

Naora and Vilson walked over to them, "I see you're holding up fine, Uchiha Sarada" Naora said. Sarada met her eyes and they stared at each other for a while before turning away.

"Yes, I am"

Vilson made a time out gesture between them, "whoa, whoa, I can sense the beef, what happened?"

"It's not beef," Naora said, "just something your ass doesn't need to know"

Cho-Cho raised her eyebrows at her, and Sarada gave her an 'I'll explain later' look.

"Alright, since everyone has assembled here" Konohamaru-sensei walked in and spread a scroll across a wide wooden desk. "I'll list your teams now, when I say your names, move to stand together"

"Yes sensei" they chanted in unison, and again, Daiki missed out, "Okay sensei!" his voice croaked and his face turned red as everyone stared at him in silence.

"Uhm—anyways, Team 15, Kakei Sumire, Metal Lee, Kaminarimon Denki" Sumire walked to stand with Metal and Denki after smiling at them. "Team 10, the normal Ino-Shika-Cho, we all know hell will break loose if we separate the best coordinating team for generations kore..."

"Mendokusai..." Shikadai raised an eyebrow and smiled as Cho-Cho joined Shikadai and Inojin.

"Team 7, Uchiha Sarada, Uzu— Uhm, I mean, Mitsuki, Vilson, and Daiki" she didn't know if Konohamaru-sensei had almost said Uzumaki intentionally or not, but by the look on his face, she could tell it had been a habit of saying.

Sarada waited for everyone to come to her spot. Vilson had already been beside her, so Mitsuki and Daiki walked over. "Aw man, I thought I'd get a change of teams and get to show off my awesome powers to guys who didn't know!" Daiki whined.

"You have awesome powers? That's interesting" Mitsuki smiled and Daiki glared at his sarcasm.

"Looking forward to working with you guys," Vilson said, grinning.

Daiki turned his attention to Vilson, "ha! Who would've expected me to end up with an asshole in the team? What happened to you? Turned soft over the months? Cause last time I saw you; I don't think you were this friendly"

"Er—can you guys hear someone?" Vilson placed a hand behind his ear and looked around as if he couldn't see Daiki.

"Teme!"

"Alright! You can get to settle things later, but keep it low for now, so Team 5, Arato Sho" the extreme Taijutsu guy who'd fought Sumire raised his hand, "Shibata Morie" Shikadai's smoke style opponent, "and Asai Naora" they walked to stand together. "So, the rest of the teams are under Moegi's and Udon's command, and if I haven't said this before, you will operate under my command with your teams for war preparations, which basically means training, scouting and other stuff necessary"

"When will start this training, sensei?" Denki asked.

"Well, Moegi and Udon have to sort teams too, after they're done and we split training grounds, it'll be tomorrow, so, the training will most likely start tomorrow, I will inform you all, don't worry"

"Okay, but what kind of training is this? Don't we normally train? What difference is this?" Daiki probed.

Konohamaru-sensei stuck out a finger, "this is war training, intense training, the same training given to ANBU black ops, we'll give you dangerous tasks and challenges, you'll have to expect the worst"

"That's so cool!"

"Huh..." Konohamaru-sensei smiled at Daiki's statement like he was thinking 'if this kid only knew...' "Anyway, that's it for today, you all can take your leaves"

"Yes sensei!"

That day, Sarada decided to walk home with Denki, Daiki and Vilson. They'd wanted to accompany her, all for weird reasons, Vilson said he was being a gentleman and accompanying her, because he couldn't let a lady walk home alone, and Denki came along because he wanted to tell her something, and Daiki had tagged along because it was none of her business why.

"Dear, the villagers might think you three are my bodyguards," Sarada remarked snarkily, noticing a tick appear on Daiki's forehead and Vilson smile. Denki looked really nervous, who knew why? He kept rubbing his hands and gulping from time to time. He hadn't spoken a word since they'd begun walking. "So, what did you want to tell me, Denki?"

"Uh— Sarada-chan, it's a bit private, should we chat alone?" He cast a worried glance at Vilson and Daiki, both of whom shrugged. "Sarada-chan, there's a spy in our town, I think I know who it is—I'm not sure, but I think he knows I've worked it out, you can't trust him Sarada-chan, you need to help me, he's getting closer every day—"

"Hey! Sarada!" Cho-Cho, Shikadai and Inojin walked over and Denki's mouth shivered as he continuously kept glancing at Vilson and Daiki, who looked like they were having an argument.

Sarada stood motionless for a moment before blinking at Denki, who wheeled around and walked away after giving her a thumbs up. Vilson and Daiki joined the Ino-Shika-Cho trio and walked over. "So, what was this secret thing he told you? Did he have a thing for you or something?" Daiki inquired, digging his nose. Vilson raised an eyebrow but said nothing.

"There's a reason why it called private Daiki" Sarada rolled her eyes, trying to act like Denki hadn't told her anything too serious. She turned to Team 10 and looked at Cho-Cho, "so, you guys gonna serve as my bodyguards too?"

---------

Chapter Text

Sleeping with guilt alone was hard enough, and being woken in the midnight by her mother for an emergency summon by Lord Hokage? That was worse. First, there was the anxiety, then the drowsiness she had to deal with it.

Her mother had been on the phone with Hokage-sama for a few minutes, her hand over her mouth as she stood over the phone in her silky pink nightgown. "Oh my god..." Sarada's mother glanced at her with startled eyes before motioning to the dish of food on the dining table, a fast egg, cheese, and toast. Sarada devoured the food and dashed out the door, a thousand thoughts racing through her mind.

-<>-

Words of regret first: she should've taken Denki more seriously. The last time they had been summoned to the Hokage building, had been when Code had declared war upon them, so something serious was definitely up.

"I apologize for calling you all out so unexpectedly, dattebayo," Hokage-sama added. He himself appeared to have sprung out of bed, his long blonde hair unkempt, and his Hokage cloak untied. "I don't want to waste time on small talk, so let me get this straight: who in this room last saw Kaminarimon Denki?"

The room went eerie silent and suspicion flooded the air, was something going on? Where was Denki anyway?

"He was found dead—" almost everyone in the hall gasped, "and brutally at that, his limbs were removed and he was tortured for hours before he was killed" Lord Seventh closed his eyes and clenched his jaw. "We are certain that the person responsible for his murder is one among this room, so, let me repeat my question clearer, who saw Denki last?"

Sarada's hand was over her mouth, and her eyes were frozen in shock along with her body. Mitsuki's eyes reflected her expression, he looked mortified, and she didn't even want to look at the others.

There was no way this could've happened... Everything made sense now, there had been a spy among them, and Denki had found out this person's identity. He'd literally begged her to help him! How could she have ignored him?! She should've helped him! 'You can't trust him Sarada-chan' he had told her, which even more confirmed there was a culprit lurking around them.

"Sarada?" Mitsuki placed a hand on her shoulder, "are you alright?"

"Yes," Sarada wiped her eyes quickly and inhaled deeply. She was surprised at her own steady voice, "this is unbelievable"

"They will take us custody after this, we'll have to explain things to them," Mitsuki said, frowning and turning to look at Shikadai, who seemed to have gotten some strange sort of message and gave Mitsuki a nod before turning to Inojin.

After every check-up and interrogation had finished, Mitsuki, herself, and Team 10 stood silently in the Hokage office, observing the Seventh Hokage's back as he gazed down at the night village from above. "I kept you all here not only to question you about Denki's death, but also for another assignment, but first things first, dattebayo." Naruto-sama turned around and headed to his desk, where he leaned forward on his elbows. "Is it true that Sarada was the last person he contacted?"

Sarada nodded, "he told me about it—he warned me—he said there was a spy among us—I—I should've taken him seriously—None of this would've happened if I'd just—" A sob almost erupted from her lips, but she contained herself and stopped talking as tears streamed down her cheeks. She was crying a lot these days...

Cho-Cho placed a hand on her shoulder and gave her a side hug, "It's not your fault, Sarada." Her makeup was messed up, and she didn't seem to care about fixing it anytime soon. Her eyes were red and puffy from crying for so long, but she still managed to make Sarada feel better.

"She's right; it isn't your fault, Sarada." Shikamaru-san stepped into the room's light, which was faint because the Hokage office lights were turned off, and the only light coming in was from outside through the glass walls. "Whoever is responsible for this must be a very capable shinobi, and from what we know, he or she is a karma user, having been able to supply chakra to the puppets in that invasion a few months ago. They are definitely from Kara and are not an easy opponent; this also implies that there is another Otsutsuki lurking around."

"What?" Shikadai exclaimed, "I thought Momoshiki was the only remaining one"

"Momoshiki's DNA exists in Boruto, just like that, another Otsutsuki's DNA exists in this spy's body"

"We have to find him, now," Sarada said, everyone turned to look at her, "if it's true what you're saying, then the village isn't safe, we have to find this culprit soon"

"That's for us to see," Lord Seventh said, closing his eyes calmly. "I have another mission for you all"

Sarada frowned, "another mission? We don't want another mission; we want to find Denki's killer and get justice"

"Sarada" Mitsuki placed her hand on her shoulder, "let's hear the mission out first"

"Sarada," their Hokage inquired, "do you have any idea where I sent Sasuke?" She raised both eyebrows slowly as she shook her head. "I don't want to keep anything from you, but as his daughter, you should know that I sent him after Otsutsuki Toneri, who appears to be Boruto's target as well."

"Wh—what?" Sarada's eyes widened, her father was travelling in the paths of the unknown again?

"The mission is extremely dangerous, as there may be other entities trying to get Toneri too, but he vouched for the job, and we know better than anyone, Sasuke is the best man for the job"

"Hokage-sama, why do you always send my father on these difficult missions? With all due respect, do you realize he also has a daughter and a wife? Or do you just not care?" Sarada couldn't hear herself; all she knew was that she was releasing all of her pent-up rages. "As far as I know, your skill is equal to or even greater than my father's; why couldn't you have taken on the role of shadow Hokage? Boruto didn't appreciate your presence either; look where this all led him, into the darkness; he's a traitor of the leaf and a threat to the shinobi world—"

"Sarada!" she was surprised, Shikadai of all people stopped her, his expression was unexplainable. "Look who you're talking to!"

Sarada turned her head slowly and saw their Hokage, her role model. He looked so guilty and pained, making her drop to a knee immediately and lower her head, "forgive me, Lord Hokage, I'm sorry"

"Sarada, I do care about you and Sakura-chan, and I know I let my own son walk into the darkness, and I also know the threat he resembles the shinobi world dattebayo" his light blue eyes gleamed with sadness in the dim light, "and I take all the responsibility, but Sasuke's ability and experience in the dark far surpasses my own, he has skills fit for dattebayo. At this point, the world is on the verge of extinction, and we must protect it with everything we have. I know it was selfish of me to send a father and a husband after my son, but he's the only hope we have, Sarada, and I sincerely apologize."

Her mouth was left slightly ajar, and her heart minced with guilt again, "I understand, Hokage-sama"

"Your mission, which I have taken days to think about, will be tracing Kara's movements and eliminating their members one by one. I assembled you seven because—"

"I only see five of us here," Inojin remarked.

"Oh, and I almost forgot to mention that Daiki Hirako and Nakamura Vilson will be accompanying you five as well. You guys will leave the village after the first clue we find and start your mission there in three days," Lord Seventh sighed. "I chose you seven based on Konohamaru's recommendations since according to him, you seven appear to be the most capable."

"Thanks, of course we are" Inojin muttered. "So, it'll just be the seven of us? No other aid?"

"You will be working as a team, so yes, all seven of you. Because we are currently short on manpower, and the rest of your Jounin friends need to train for the war but don't worry, you seven have already gotten an early ticket to the war."

-<>-

Just when she'd begun thinking she had been lucky enough to be left alone to mourn Denki, he came.

She was sitting on a park bench in the early morning after the Hokage had given them all the information they'd needed. Sarada hadn't returned home, instead, she'd resorted to sitting alone in the silent Senju park.

"I'm sorry about Denki's death," Vilson said, sitting next to her awkwardly. "He was close to you, wasn't he?"

Sarada wiped away the freely flowing tears and stared ahead of her, "why are you here, Vilson?"

"I saw you, and—" he cleared his throat, "I didn't want you to be alone"

"I'm not alone" Sarada muttered, "I'm sorry you have to see me in this state"

"No, don't worry, you look amazing still," Vilson said.

She would've blushed if she hadn't been thinking fifty things at the same time. "I heard you were also selected to go after Kara"

"Yes, I considered it an honour" Vilson stated, "it seems Konohamaru-sensei recommended as the most capable for the job"

Sarada nodded, "but aren't you scared?"

"Scared of what?"

"Scared of dying, you do realize we're being sent after Kara, right?" Sarada turned to look at him, he smiled in response.

"I would gladly give my life up for something bigger than myself," he said, and the confidence in his voice made Sarada think if she could say the same.

"After all of this... I think it will do me some good, serving the village on big terms" she said, standing up and stretching. "I think I'll go home now; we have three days to leave, right?"

"Yes, the only problem I have is that Daiki is also coming"

Sarada faked a chuckle, "hehe, you guys got on each other's wrong foot?"

"No, something about him just doesn't sit right... well, I don't want to hold you back, see you later!" he stood up and jogged away from her toward wherever his house was.

Sarada stared after him, "Hn, something about you doesn't sit right either, Vilson"

---------

Chapter Text

Sneaking into the academy in the middle of their second last day in Konohagakure before they left to hunt Kara was definitely a memorable experience.

Sarada hadn't spoken more than three words that day, except with her mother and Cho-Cho.

Vilson, her best friend, Naora and Daiki had come to call her for breaking into the academy that midnight because Cho-Cho had speciously heard of a secret passageway that led to outside the village through the sensory area. Sarada didn't believe it could be real, but it hadn't seemed like she'd have gotten any sleep anyway, so she decided to tag along in her pyjamas, again.
Daiki had evidently been sent to get Mitsuki, Shikadai and Inojin too, but seemingly, none of them hadn't been at home, which could have meant all of them had guard duty or training Genin duty.

"Stop here" Vilson stuck two fingers out and closed his eyes, "I see, no one's around that area, let's go" he led the way, being a sensory ninja, and having been to the secret spot before with Cho-Cho.

Daiki walked to stand beside her, "oi, Sarada, how're you doing with Denki's death?" She ignored him and walked faster, but he caught up adamantly. "Are you going to give me the cold shoulder? It's not like any of us deserve it, you know, it's not our fault he died," the last part had probably come out a little louder than he'd intended.

Her heart stung at the constant reminder of Denki's death, and it kept bringing the previous nightmares she'd had, with his blood in her hands.

Vilson came to a halt, turned around, and glared at Daiki, "Leave her alone."

"Mind your business, shit face" Daiki muttered, glaring back with equal venom. "I'll talk to her if I want to"

"Just leave her alone, she doesn't look like she wants to talk to you" Vilson repeated. Sarada wanted to tell Vilson to cut it off and that she could handle herself, but like how she'd felt the whole day, she didn't feel like speaking.

"Just mind your own business" Daiki resaid, rolling his eyes, "I'll talk to her if I want to"

"Don't make me repeat again—" Vilson appeared in front of Daiki in unexpected speed and lifted him by the collar, "don't bother her, you got me?" Daiki gulped as a bead of sweat made its way down his forehead.

Naora sighed before snapping her finger, "Vilson, drop him"

"I'm sorry" Vilson let go of Daiki's collar and spun around.

But Daiki wasn't done, "don't act as if you're that Uzumaki guy, she doesn't like you, and you'll never be him—"

Vilson started behind but Sarada placed a hand in between to stop them. "Vilson, please continue leading the way" she was surprised at her voice, she'd expected it to come out, as usual, commanding and with authority, but what actually came out was a frail, broken and weak tone. Vilson looked into her eyes, and she stared back, "please". He huffed and returned to walking the other way and they followed.

Daiki looked pretty shaken up, but he continued walking like he owned the place. "What a big shot..." he muttered after Vilson.

They finally reached the place after a minute. The tunnel was hidden under a class's carpet. As soon as they pulled it off, Vilson made hand signs and a small mud wall formed over a newfound igniting seal. There was a muffled explosion and the mud disappeared to expose the tunnel’s trap door. It looked unscratched, even after the paper bomb’s bang. “…and, here we are!” Vilson said, totally unenthusiastic but feigning excitement.

“You guys have opened it before, haven’t you?” Naora asked, looking between Cho-Cho and Vilson.

But amazingly, they shook their heads, “we tried opening it every way we could think of, but it didn’t work”

Sarada stared at the edge of the trap door, there was a sign, she couldn’t see it properly, but she was certain it meant something. “Cho-Cho,” she said silently, trying her best to not attract attention to herself, “I think there’s a sign there” she pointed to the symbol.

Cho-Cho squinted hard and even bent down near the symbol to see, but she shrugged at Sarada confusedly, “I don’t see anything, are you sure you’re not hallucinating?”

“No, I think I’m sure I’m not” she gestured at Vilson, who was coolly listening to Daiki rant whilst Naora stood in between them, in case cool broke loose, “tell him to look and tell”

“Okay” Cho-Cho went over to her cousin and simply dragged him over to the trap door, “do you see any sign there?”

Vilson scowled at Cho-Cho, “you blind or something? Or do you think I have the Byakugan? I can’t see anything here” he said, rubbing his neck, near where Cho-Cho had pulled his collar.

“Well, now we’re certain you are hallucinating, Sarada”

“Sarada?” Vilson’s eyes widened and with profound interest, he began searching for signs near the trap door again.

Cho-Cho rolled her eyes at him, “how pathetic” Sarada didn’t know what she meant, so she remained silent.

After everyone had searched for the sign and proved that she had indeed been hallucinating, Sarada decided to see it herself, properly, with her Sharingan. And well, believe it or not, there the sign was, clear like daylight, the Uchiha clan symbol.

“I see it” she murmured, “it’s the Uchiha clan symbol, maybe it’s a visionary thing, that only people who possess the Sharingan can see it”

“Or maybe it’s a Genjutsu?” Vilson asked, “you saw it without the Sharingan too, didn’t you?”

Sarada shrugged and sat down. She placed her hand carefully over the trap door and spread a little of her chakra over it. Like she’d guessed, the door swiped open.

The four behind her stared in awe, before Cho-Cho whistled, “damn girl, you’re some genius, Vilson and I took weeks and never figured it out, you worked it out within a minute”

“It’s all about the Uchiha blood,” Sarada said, “this was definitely built by the Uchiha… for what purpose or with what intention, I cannot say, and by the looks of it, the architecture dates back to centuries, it’s not new, and I’m confident we’re not the only ones who know about it”

“What do you mean?”

“My dad must know about this, the Hokage and the rest of the uppers might too,” Sarada said, she bent to blow the dust off the side of the Uchiha symbol.

“Vilson! Don’t stare there!” Cho-Cho’s voice cut.

“Where?”

“Peerrvyy Viiilllsoooon!” Daiki snickered.

Cho-Cho rolled her eyes and pulled Sarada up. “So, do we go in now or…?”

“I’ll go in first,” Sarada said, “it seemed to recognise my blood, I wonder if there are more traps underneath, I’ll make clear then send a signal, ok?”

“Be careful?” Vilson said. Sarada nodded before scrunching her nose and slipping into the tunnel, she kept sliding down for about two minutes until her feet finally touched land. This place must be really deep...

“CAN YOU HEAR US?” Daiki’s voice echoed three times louder, making Sarada almost go deaf, considering the guy was already loud enough, let alone shout through a tunnel…

“Yeah,” she mumbled, unconcerned about whether or not they had heard her. She looked around calmly; it was pitch black darkness, but she could see the lamp fire holder things on the walls, so she spat a little fire on each of them. When the majority of the lamps in her area were turned on, she gazed in awe at the intriguing underground path. Underneath her, there were designed marbles, like the really old-fashioned ones, but nevertheless clean and appealing to the eye. Sarada realized she hadn't had to light all the fires individually because each lamp in the lane woke up just because the one next to them had a fire. “Wow…” was the best she could muster. Despite looking a hundred years old, there was not a visible particle of dust, or bugs or dirt, the place was scarily tidy. It seemed to lead miles away, and from her sight, the structure looked like a maze, but only one thing confused her, “who in the world built this thing…?”

“We don’t know” she shrieked and jumped back, but it was only Vilson. He chuckled.

“What are you doing here? I didn’t give you the signal yet, did I?”

“That was the problem, Cho-Cho sent me down here to see if you’re alright because you didn’t reply to the moron Daiki’s question,” he said, and in the light of the fire, she couldn’t help but stare at him. Not because she’d found him handsome, but because she was mesmerized people could change so fast, from being such an eyesore stickler to a likeable guy. Maybe that was what had happened to Boruto? From being her crush to a— “Uhm, so, I know I shouldn’t be talking about this, but… have you gotten over Boruto?”

“Eh?” Sarada’s eyes widened a little at his question. “Wha—what do you mean?”

Vilson averted his gaze to the never-ending tunnel’s darkness ahead, “I mean, you guys were in a relationship, right?”

Sarada raised an eyebrow as her heart began aching again, “no, we weren’t in a relationship, what gave you that idea?”

“Seriously?” Vilson looked back at her, stunned. “The first time I met you, you were with him the whole time, and you guys were totally glued to the hip—”

“Because I had just recovered from a partial death state” she clarified thinking back to when she had almost died in Delta’s hands, she had had to get support from Boruto half the time she’d gone out.

“Oh—so you guys were just friends?”

His question sparked something inside her, and she almost said no, they had been much more than just friends, but she controlled herself yet again. “Yes, we were just friends, nothing more, nothing less” her throat began hurting at her lie.

“I see” Vilson didn’t seem to buy it, “well, let’s change the subject, I’m sorry I had to bring that up, just couldn’t control my curiosity”

“I can understand,” Sarada said. “But curiosity kills the cat, we’ll have to remember that”

He laughed nervously, “I hope that wasn’t a silent threat”

For the first time the whole day, she smiled. “I don’t know, it could have been”

“I better send the signal already, or they’ll get suspicious” Vilson muttered before putting two fingers up. There was a distant pop and a yell from above.

Sarada raised her eyebrows at Vilson’s smile, “was that supposed to be normal?”

“Oh, I told them they’d hear a small explosion if we both are okay, and I stuck a mini paper bomb on Daiki’s bottom, hehe”

Sarada shook her head at Vilson’s mischief, it almost reminded her of Boruto’s kiddish revenge schemes. "Which means they'll be heading down anytime now"

"Yes. can't wait"

-<>-

“So, what were you both doing down here?” Daiki asked, squinting his eyes and staring between them.

Vilson rolled his eyes and turned to Naora and Cho-Cho. “I tried sensing chakra from outside, I can’t, this tunnel seems to cancel out chakra both ways, they can’t sense us, and we can’t sense them”

“Sarada, what do we do?” Cho-Cho asked.

Sarada placed a finger on her chin, “I have another idea, we should explore this place tomorrow, with the rest of us, with Mitsuki, Shikadai and Inojin too—”

“Yeah, that seems like a good idea” an all so familiar voice commented, making the four behind Sarada draw out kunai. Shikadai walked out of the shadows with two people behind him and raised his hands in surrender, smiling. “Surprise?”

“Shikadai?!” Cho-Cho raised an eyebrow, “what are you doing here? Inojin? Mitsuki?”

Mitsuki smiled, “we were given a mission to investigate this place, good seeing you all”

“You five shouldn’t be here,” Inojin said, frowning, “what are y’all doing here in—” he raised an eyebrow at Sarada’s attire, a sports bra and shorts, “pyjamas?”

Sarada felt heat rise to her cheeks, why did she always have to come out in her bedclothes? “Uhm, that’s not the main concern” she interjected, hiding the embarrassment, “why don’t you answer your own question first?”

Inojin pointed at Mitsuki with his thumb, “I was under the impression he already told you guys that we were given a mission to investigate this place”

“That mission seems pretty shady,” Vilson said, “First off, I doubt many know about this place, second how did you get inside without having an Uchiha’s blood amongst you?”

The hands holding kunai elevated again, fearing their new shown friends were Genjutsu. Shikadai, Mitsuki and Inojin slowly elevated their hands too, “you don’t really think you’re the only one who knows about this place, do you? Sasuke-sama sent us here, the only other person besides us and the Hokage who knows about this, and if you’ve forgotten, his Uchiha blood is purer than Sarada here—”

“That’s funny,” Sarada said, summoning her own kunai now, “because my father left the village day before yesterday”

Vilson didn’t wait, he immediately weaved signs, “lightning style—What!?” he looked down along with the rest of them as all of their bodies froze on spot. The shadow paralysis Jutsu.

Shikadai frowned, placing one knee on the floor. “I promise you, we are not imposters, but you have yet to answer our question, why are you here?” Vilson didn't respond, but instead opened his lips and spat a long, sharp needle at the Nara, causing him to roll away and break the paralysis. Inojin drew his tanto and deflected Vilson's kunai assault with it.

“Listen, you fool, we’re not fakes—”

“That’s exactly what a fake would say!’ Daiki kicked Inojin away and started toward him but Mitsuki caught his leg with an extended arm and threw him back to where he’d been standing.

Vilson made hands signs, “Kuroi Kaminari!” the black lightning in his hand was cancelled out quickly, making him groan, “shit, this place cancels chakra out!”

Shikadai raised his eyebrow, “Then how did I use my shadow—Woah, watch out, Mendokuse…” he ducked Daiki’s kunai swipe and reverse kicked his face.

“Everyone, stop!” Sarada shouted, making the rest of the fighting kids stop. “Let’s figure this out like the sixteen-year old’s we are”

“Huh, that’s what we proposed” Inojin muttered, replacing his tanto and scowling. “You didn’t seem too friendly with the approach”

“We answered all your questions, so, why are you here?” Shikadai asked.

Vilson extended a finger toward them, “not all of our questions, you didn’t answer Sarada’s. How come you’re here if Sasuke-sama left the village two days ago?”

Mitsuki answered, “you didn’t really think this was our first day here, did you?”

“What do you mean?” Naora questioned.

“We’ve been searching this place for five days now,” Inojin said, “they were originally going to send my dad’s team, but they were sent for another mission, so we were chosen”

“This is confusing, but let’s get out of here already,” Daiki said, “I just heard something”

"What did you do—" Vilson came to a halt, "Guys! Run!” The entire structure began to deteriorate slowly, with the powerful pillars cracking. 

They dashed for the opening and began climbing with Kunai, but Sarada fell when her kunai missed and went slant.

“Keep going! “I'm fine!” she exclaimed, but a boulder the size of her desktop shattered her left leg seconds later. She couldn't stop the scream that escaped her lips. Everyone above turned to stare down, "don't worry about me! Keep climbing!” she yelled, biting her lower lip to conceal her pain.

But Cho-Cho didn’t listen, being the adamant bestie she was. She dropped quickly just as another rock was about to crush Sarada’s head and punched it away. “I’m going to throw you up, Shikadai will get you, ok?”

“What about—” she didn't get to complete her sentence as she was catapulted up toward the trap door. Shikadai seized her hand and pulled her up to get her waist before continuing to ascend with his remaining hand. “CHO-CHO!”

Her best friend smiled at her from below as the entire area crumbled into rocks.

---------

Good chapter?

Chapter Text

Sarada literally felt her heart crack. She began whimpering before it turned to loud sobs, nothing was fine anymore. It would never be. Shikadai shut his eyes, gritting his teeth and looking hard not to cry too. Vilson kept calling down, refusing to accept Ch-Cho’s leave.

“CHO-CHO! This is not funny! Come on! We’re going to leave you and go now! Get up here already!” He choked on his tears suddenly, “come—come on Cho-Cho, please, we’re waiting for you!” No reply.

“Vilson—she—she’s gone,” Inojin said, a tear slipping down his eye. “I think this place is coming down, the whole academy, we need to move”

Daiki stood in shock, staring down at the rock-filled tunnel. “What—what just happened? Where is Cho-Cho?” No one heard him, or maybe they did but chose to ignore him.

Sarada’s cries were the most ear-piercing. Why did it have to be her!? A million other kunoichi were out there! Why did she have to suffer!? Why was she Uchiha Sarada!?

Naora tried to help her, but she refused. Sarada let out a yell, one she'd been holding back for a long time, a cry of power, the cry of the Uchiha Heiress. She was screaming as she'd never before, and she doubted a blue whale could break the record. A powerful force left her body before she lost her consciousness and fell limp to the ground.

-<>-

Those were the good old days, when they'd never had to worry about anybody leaving, when no one lived with the intention of deserting, when no one had been crushed by rocks, when they'd all been one...

The clouds of thoughts parted and all made way for one. One she did not want to remember.

Back when they’d been fourteen still…

Everyone sat in a circle, inside a big tent, out in Boruto’s backyard. There were seven of them, Shikadai, Inojin, ChoCho, Sarada, Mitsuki, Boruto and Kawaki. Apparently Boruto’s inner friend circle. It was unexpectedly cold inside, winter was positively on its way… but lucky for them, Boruto had many thick and fluffy bedsheets to cuddle under. The night was in its prime of time, making Konoha pitch black in the darkness. The only light in the backyard was from the streetlights on the other side, but that barely reflected inside their chilly tent.

“Oi Sarada, blow some fire on this stick dattebasa” she heard Boruto’s voice before someone kneed on her foot. “Oops, who’s legs were that?”

“Baka!” Sarada glared at his form as she rubbed her leg, “why are you moving around?”

“To give you the stick of course, genius!” Boruto responded. “Here, take it” he purposefully prodded her arm with it before handing it to her. Sarada poked his face area with it in return using the same stick he’d given her. “Ouch! It hit my eye, dattebasa!”

“Your fault for pricking me!” Sarada said, rolling her eyes. Mitsuki and Inojin re-entered the camp with the foodstuff.

And, to be honest, it seemed like Mitsuki was having the most fun; his face was always an inquisitive smile, and he'd been eager to participate gladly. Kawaki and Shikadai, on the other hand, were most likely anticipating the spooky story exchange before bedtime. Cho-Cho was the only one who worked in the gloom, arranging everyone's mats and cushions. “Are you finished arguing? You both are incredibly annoying, I hope you know,” Kawaki said from the tent's corner.

“Thanks, bro, same to you” Boruto replied. “I’ll get you back for poking my Jōgan later Sarada. So Mitsuki and Inojin, you guys got the goods?”

“Yeh,” Inojin said, “the Uzumaki family really know how to eat don’t they? I was amazed at seeing so much foodstuff in the fridge and cabinet”

“It was fun” Mitsuki commented. “So, do we eat all of this?” he gestured at all the potato chips, chocolate bars, marshmallows, fizzy drinks, fruit juices and wrapped burgers.

“Duh” Boruto reached for the burger but Kawaki slapped his hand away, “hey!”

“Mom told you not to eat burgers, idiot”

“She’s not here!” Boruto retorted, “stop being too obedient”

“Shut up,” Sarada lit their tent up by blowing fire on the stick using her chakra just in time to see Kawaki roll his eyes, “she told me to watch you and not let you eat the burgers, since you’re eating too much junk these days. Honestly, how are you not Cho-Cho’s size?”

Cho-Cho turned her head slowly, “did I hear someone insult my size just now?” the venom in her voice itself made Boruto throw a hand over Kawaki’s mouth.

Inojin quickly said, “oh—no, they were talking about Boruto’s meal problems…hehe”

“Really?” And Mitsuki had to be Mitsuki, “I thought you told Boruto he’d become like Cho-Cho if he ate too much” he placed an innocent finger on his chin and frowned, “I must’ve heard wrong”

“Anyways” Sarada quickly stepped in to defuse the growing tension, “let’s begin telling ‘ghost’ stories, you guys were very excited about it, weren’t you?”

“I’ll begin!” Boruto coughed dramatically and began in a slow whisper, his hands travelling inside a new potato chip bag, “once upon a time, there lived a small boy, who didn’t listen to his parents, because he was a disrespectful brat like Kawaki—” a smack on his head, but he continued, “—she wondered the streets alone in the midnight—”

“Wait up—didn’t you say boy?” Shikadai raised an eyebrow incredulously.

“Shut up and listen baka Shikadai” Boruto muttered, “so, he wondered the streets alone in the midnight searching for food even though he had plenty at home because he was greedy like ChoCho—” the second smack made some satisfying amount of sound, Boruto grunted in pain but dismissed it and continued again, “so he entered a haunted house, which he didn’t actually know was haunted, because he was an idiot like Inojin—”

Inojin laughed, and said, “more like Boruto”

“hundred per cent” Sarada muttered, everyone else except Mitsuki nodded in agreement.

“So, this kid went to a desk and tried climbing, because he was so short—”

“—like Boruto!” all but Mitsuki chanted in unison.

“HAHA, I laughed” Boruto rolled his sparkling blue eyes, “I’m not that short anyway… so, he tried climbing, and actually managed it dattebasa! Even though he wouldn’t have been able to, and he made friends with the ghost—”

“Booooo!” Everyone except—yes—Mitsuki, everyone except Mitsuki booed at his lame-ass story.

“Even I can tell better stories,” Shikadai said, “you need to polish story-making skills Boruto, you wouldn’t want to bore your and Sarada’s grandchildren”

“Eh...?” Sarada had blushed as bright and red as her Chidori whilst Boruto cluelessly tried to figure what Shikadai had told. “Shikadai!” she threw a burger at him, but he caught it and laughed along with everyone else. Happy days… When the laughter hadn’t been painful, when it had come naturally. When she didn’t have to force a smile and tone, when she could be herself. When everything was alright…

-<>-

Her eyes fluttered open, but she shut them again, she didn’t want to see anymore. Seeing only increased the pain, and she didn’t want to feel pain, but none of it went by her wish, did it?

“She blew the whole school?” Lord Seventh questioned, totally unaware of Sarada’s eyes on them. “you’re telling me Sarada is the one who brought down the school? That’s unbelievable dattebayo!”

“Yes sir” an unfamiliar female, probably her doctor guessing by the looks, answered “But it’s true, she released a strong amount of powerful force, which triggered the barely standing building to collapse”

“So it wasn’t my daughter’s fault the Academy fell!” Hey mom… “You’ve been accusing her for nothing then! Channaro!”

“Sakura-san, that’s not the case, I’m simply narrating Shikadai-kun’s story. When the Uchiha built invasion tunnel fell apart, a friend of Sarada was left behind, and out of despair, Sarada’s power caused a hundred-metre explosion in the building, causing it to fall, she expended a lot of chakra because of that, and that’s why she’s here”

“Naruto” Her mom’s voice changed directive, “I want to know what this Uchiha built invasion tunnel is”

“Based on our suspicions, it was built even before Madara’s era, it was a secret tunnel to cross the Senju clan’s borders” Hokage-sama, who had been the man she’d heard first, said. “We found it a few weeks ago dattebayo, and it only seemed to respond to Sasuke. I predicted it might be something dangerous, so I sent Shikadai, Mitsuki and Inojin to watch out for the place and make sure no one entered, apparently, they didn’t succeed. Sarada found that tunnel with her friends earlier today, and went in… I’m still confused as to why it collapsed; it was pretty powerful the last time I visited it”

“Sarada would never have done something reckless like that!” her mom argued, “my daughter—she doesn’t—who was the last person that—that died?”

“Akimichi Cho-Cho,” her doc said.

Her mom gasped, “no way…”

“We searched the place for any remaining type of chakra signatures, but we didn’t find any, the Akimichi’s are still too shocked to say anything”

“Oh my god…” her mom must’ve turned to the Hokage, “Naruto! What’s going on?”

The Hokage sighed, a heartbroken sigh, “I don’t know Sakura-chan, I’m confused as well. First my son, then Denki, and now Cho-Cho, nothing connects in my mind”

“Call for a Kage meeting, online” her mom advice, “I think you should discuss this in more detail with them”

“I think I should”

—that being heard, she felt cold liquid enter her veins and throw her in the darkness of dreams once again.

---------

How do y'all think the book is going?

It will get better I promise, bear with my poor plotting for a little while longer.

I have physical school again, so I'm depressed (joking), please understand if I take longer to update.

Hope everyone enjoyed the chapter!

Chapter Text

Having nightmares was obviously prevalent. When it came to shinobi having dreams though, a few of them had it far more difficult than the rest; it was something that was viewed as a special ability, but which wasn't, merely an annoying ability. And Sarada was cursed with that damned ability.

She seemed to soar in the air, above the clouds. Her entire body was freezing. All of a sudden, there was the sensation of falling from great heights and waking up unexpectedly, except for waking up. 
Her body was acting on its own, and she was merely a bystander. "Now, now, Itachi, Neji!" she chuckled as she walked out of a random door and into a cheerful setting. There were two toddlers, possibly twins, one with blonde hair and blue eyes and the other with black hair and onyx eyes. They were sitting in the middle of the pristine grass, in the chilly wind and bright light. Their toys were strewn about the space, and they were both tugging at each other's hair. "No fighting boys!" she exclaimed as she walked over to the kids and swooped both of them up easily, saying, "Playtime over, your dad is leaving, we need to see him off, shouldn't we?"

"Mama!" Sarada looked around and noticed a small girl, probably around the age of five. "I made uh—pancake!" Channaro!" Her voice was absolutely adorable, especially considering her size and face. She had a scar-like birthmark on both of her cheeks, as did the two babies. She had pitch-black hair that reached her shoulders and light blue eyes. The babies in her arms were kicking each other again, "Itachi, Neji, enough fighting," she said, smiling at the sight of the beautiful babies in her arms. "Close the door behind me—" and it was as if her soul had been retrieved once more. She  skyrocketed up toward the sky, falling to the ground again.

This time she opened her eyes, there was destruction, and it was no happy sight. There were shinobi on the sandy ground, coated in blood, with missing arms, heads and legs. And one man stood above them all, his eyes shining through the blood-red mist. "Bring me his Jōgan"

This must be the end of the world she thought, before the scene shifted yet again.  She watched as two boys clashed on the destroyed Seventh Hokage's rock face. It shifted again; now she saw a girl who looked oh so familiar widening her spiralling crimson eyes.

The scene shifted again and she was pulled back to reality as someone shook her abruptly.

Sarada slowly opened her eyes, the blur faded and she tried to get her glasses from the table beside her, but someone shoved them up her face. "Welcome"

"Hello, Naora" Sarada sat up and looked around her, at Shikadai, Inojin, Vilson, Daiki and Naora. Her face unfortunately couldn't fake emotions anymore, it continued remaining blank. "Should I be told something?"

The ground below them shook suddenly before returning to calm. Shikadai took a step front, "after the Uchiha tunnel broke down, the underground spaces have fallen which is making the stabilizers unstable, Hokage-sama will take care of it in a while"

"I see"

"How are you feeling?" Vilson asked, staring at her with a hint of pity.

Sarada remained silent for a minute, "what do you want me to say?"

"Sarada—" Vilson started.

"What matters most now—" Shikadai glared at Vilson, and if looks could kill, Vilson would be human meat. "—is getting you out of here, Hokage-sama told us to leave a day early due to the current circumstances"

"Hn." Sarada closed her fists before relaxing. "What are we waiting for?"

"You, obviously," Inojin said, rolling his bloodshot eyes. "Unless you want to travel in pyjamas again"

Sarada sighed, "alright, give me a minute to change." She could sense them exchanging nervous glances before heading out. Vilson turned to glance at her, opened his mouth but nothing came out, he coughed and exited the room as well, closing the white door behind him.

After a minute like she'd promised, she walked out. "Shall we get going?" She didn't even bother asking where Mitsuki was. Not like she cared at this point...

-<>-

Cho-Cho, Iwabe, Namida, Denki, and Wasabi were all gone, from this world and life, from her. She finally realized what actual suffering was after Cho-Cho died, and her heart had been almost entirely destroyed. She didn't want to look around, but every time she did, she saw hope, she saw her family, her surviving friends, her comrades, the villagers, and she found a cause to stay alive, even though she didn't want to. This was a brutal reality, and no one could persuade her otherwise. None of who'd gotten it had deserved it, death.

Life was a fragile thing, it could be taken at any time, and born as unpredictably. She could never look back on the past and wish it had all been a bad dream because this was the life of a Shinobi. But Sarada didn't want to endure any more misery, even though she knew she could; there were still many who could be taken from her, some under her watch and some not.

She'd forgiven Boruto, perhaps out of desperation, out of her regrets and anguish. But Sarada could no longer bear the thought of hating her ex-crush and second-best friend. If she could remain confident in his actions and hope that everything he did was for the best, then something good might come of it. The grief on his face that he hadn't been able to contain the last time they argued spilt into her eyes. She couldn't deny how much she missed him. If he'd been here, he'd have taken her in his arms and soothed her; he'd have known how to stop her tears and mend her heart. But unfortunately, none of it was near happening, because life just hated her.

Despite her sorrow, she smiled. Like was a shamble, wasn't it? At the very least, if she fulfilled this mission successfully and ended the war, she'd be free to do anything she wanted without worrying about the safety of others. Then maybe she could take her life without guilt.

Not half an hour had passed and they were already miles away from Konoha. Most of their trip had been silent, with Daiki's several and poor attempts at starting a conversation.

The sun was just breaking through the clouds, and the wind was bitterly cold. It was the morning breeze. Their ninja sandals emerged from the trees, and the seven of them came to a halt in the clearing to refuel. "Here," Vilson said as he knelt beside her sitting form and handed her his drink. She was tempted to accept his offer, but instead, she drew out her own and sipped it. He smiled awkwardly and drew away. "I understand how you feel."

"No. You don't" Sarada muttered back, not lifting her eyes to even acknowledge him.

"Huh, I may carry a smile around, but you did that too, for a long time, smiles don't fool me, your smile was always a fake" Vilson's voice was no longer soft, nor happy. It was relaxed, calm, a factual tone. He sat next to her cross-legged. Shikadai, Inojin, Naora and Daiki talked to each other as Vilson did to her, "I said you before, I had a special ability, an ability I treasured more than the others, the ability to read people. I could never read you; your actions were all over the place, I couldn't place a finger on your personality, and I have always been ridden with confusion about you, but one thing's never fooled me, your smile. It was never real, you were always in pain, whether you realized it or not. I don't know for what reason, but being burdened with sadness will only drag you down, let go of it"

"Oh, good advice Vilson," Sarada said, turning to look at him. "So, if I stop worrying about why my life sucks, it will become PERFECT all of a sudden? Everyone's gonna come back to life?" She tried maintaining a neutral face but the anger overtook her expression. "If you're trying to feed me with illusionary and imaginary thinking, you can leave me alone"

"I guess..." Vilson glanced back as the rest of the members stood up and repacked their bags. "We're going to continue our pursuit. I want you to remember, no matter what—" His eyes widened just in time as Inojin's voice cut the air.

"Brace!"

"Earth style: double mud wall!" Vilson hit his palm on the ground and the earth in front of him jumped just as fire surrounded their surroundings, the wall Vilson had summoned protected them, or they'd have been crispier than French fries. "Water style: splash!" Vilson followingly blew water from his mouth toward the fire, making a mist.

"Well countered," the mist suddenly disappeared into the palm of the cloaked woman. "I was about to pull back, but seems the leaf is producing good shinobi"

"The cloud produced me—" Vilson remarked, as the wall crumbled to the ground. "But that's not the issue here, who're you?"

---------

I know, I know,  a decade later update, but seriously, I am dead burdened with homework and revision. School sucks...

So hope y'all enjoyed this chapter and are tuned in for the next (which will probably take another decade— but still!)

Chapter Text

Lesson fifty-eight: Never be misled by appearances. The lady in front of them had removed her hood, displaying a stunning face and beautiful brown hair. Her eyes were a light blue, similar to Boruto's, and kind. But she was wearing the Kara cloak at the same time, so it was not really a green light.

"Don't worry, I'm not going to hurt you," she said with a smile, "but if you feel like interfering—" She opened her eyes and the smile vanished in the flash of an eyelash, "I shall be compelled to restrain you," the way she spoke to them as if they were children, despite the fact that she herself might have been Sarada's age, was mocking.

"Hopefully, you've figured out what our mission is by now—" Inojin laid his scroll calmly on the ground. "Let us cooperate."

"Oh dear, I really don't want to do this," the lady said, pityingly gazing at them. "Perhaps you're thinking of something smarter, Uchiha Sarada?"

Sarada pumped her fists as chakra rushed into them, activating her Sharingan. "Yeah, I'm thinking about beginning our mission right here. Channaro!" She punched the ground without hesitation in a split second. Her teammates bolted as soon as they noticed her sudden fury.

She didn't know why, but she was angry, perhaps because she'd vented too much inside her wounded heart for too long, or perhaps because she didn't want to deal with this puritanical bullshit now, but whatever the reason, she was going to use it to her advantage and beat this doll's ass.

"Stop!" Shikadai swept a hand back, motioning for the rest of them to remain still. He looked at her differently. "We'll provide backup, you can go all out."

Sarada was relieved by his decision for some reason. As the ground underneath her cracked, the lady in front of her smirked. "You have far more potential than anyone I've ever seen, Sarada; your genes have predetermined your greatness, believe me. But this time, I advise you to take a step back."

"Fire style: phoenix!" Sarada inhaled deeply and created seven one-handed seals before blowing with two folded fingers under her mouth. Her chakra was pulled dry by the fire that escaped from her lips, but she still felt energetic. The bird flailed its wings and rushed toward the cloaked lady; her pals being thrown behind by the flap of her fiery bird's wings.

The lady looked unfazed by the power of her firebird. When it reached her, she just made a slapping gesture and the fire died. Sarada's eyes widened, she hadn't even absorbed the fire, she had just swatted it away.

"You can't win against me, Uchiha heiress, at least not now," she murmured, and Sarada's heart sank. When had this woman gotten behind her?

By instinct, Sarada swung her punch backwards. The lady dodged it effortlessly. But she kept pressing.

Due to the fact that a couple of attacks nearly killed her, the female took her seriously. And now they were throwing hands against each other. To be honest, this was the first time Sarada had thought her Sharingan wasn't good enough. This lady's attacks were lightning-fast, and every time Sarada blocked one, the lady countered with another, but her Sharingan didn't completely fail her; it provided her opportunities to attack, which she took, so they were parring each other. "Good, that's how you do it," the lady remarked, smiling as Sarada made a three-sixty-degree spin and kicked her hand away before kneeing her with the following leg, throwing the lady around fifty meters far, but still, she held steady.

"Shall we now raise the difficulty level?" The lady emerged next to her and kicked her in the stomach, throwing her back at least twice as far as Sarada had thrown her. "I'm sorry, I assumed you'd block! Are you okay?" the lady asked, covering her lips and raising an eyebrow sympathetically.

What the actual hell was up with this lady's personality... 

"Chidori" Sarada muttered, not wanting to call for her comrades' assistance just yet. She began running slowly until her feet gradually increased pace and shared the same speed as the blue lightning on her palm. She vanished in before of her own eyes and flew onward like a bolt of light.

She drifted behind Kara's back and stretched her hand for the stab, and the opportunity was golden. She had the opportunity to permanently eliminate a Kara member. She had the opportunity to reduce the size of the terrorist organization. She had the opportunity to lessen the threat that this lady would pose in the event of a world war. But something stopped her; she immediately drew the lightning and widened her stab-positioned hand. Sarada slapped the Lady's back and shoved her forward a few inches. 

The lady's pupils dilated. "I like your trick," she said as she turned around and touched Sarada's abdomen, but the contact was more than that. For a split second, it took Sarada's life, and she flew back, blood gushing from her mouth and her eyes widening.

Sarada wiped the blood and stood up, dusting her shorts. She noticed how her Sharingan had unintentionally deactivated. She shut her eyes and focused all her chakra into her Sharingan, boosting her sensory capacity in case the lady attacked while her eyes were closed.

Her crimson eyes widened as her Genjutsu covered the distance instantly. Blood flowed from the side of her eye as the Kara lady fell to her knee, holding her head. Sarada imagined the lady in the situation she was putting her in, an empty dark space, a thorny terrain with streaking arrows—the inside of her eyes stung as she proceeded to torture the Kara inner. Sarada's eyes finally closed when she couldn't withstand the torment her eyes gave. The Kara girl rose up again, gasping and widening her eyes in disbelief.

She locked her gaze on Sarada, and at that moment of eye contact. It was a go-all-out situation. "Phoenix!"

"Severe devastation"

It was widespread destruction. The area was on fire, and the wind blew everyone away. Sarada didn't stop, she pressed her foot into the earth and kept blowing fire from her mouth.

"You're taking too long..." Sarada turned around, her eyes widening as the Kara member appeared in front of her. Sarada froze, her body unable to move a finger, and she had no idea why.

"Hebi Mikazuchi!" Yellow lightning streamed toward them from nowhere. Mitsuki caught the Kara member midway in the air with his extended hands, but she burst in liquid, suggesting that she was a water clone. Sarada's legs buckled to the ground, her vision dimmed, and she collapsed face-first to the earth. Did she seriously have to faint all the time?

---------

Hope you all enjoyed this chapter, sorry about the fight tho, for those of y'all who don't enjoy it, it had to be written.

Chapter Text

Sarada sat up and looked around, it didn't seem like she was in a dream... The rest of her friends were sleeping around the fire, except Mitsuki. He sat by and stared blankly into the blaze, his golden yellow eyes reflecting the sparkle of the fire. His expression was relaxed, and calm, he looked lost in thought until— "Hello Sarada, you're finally awake." He smiled at her with his eyes closed, "Did you sleep well?"

"Yeah... I guess I did" It was midnight, the darkness was absolute, she doubted she could see anything even with her Sharingan if the fire extinguished. "You can sleep now, I'll take watch"

Mitsuki stared at her for a few seconds before looking back into the fire. "Don't worry about me"

Sarada shrugged, she wasn't going to push. She sat across from him and gazed into the fire too. "What happened after I passed out? And why didn't you come with us in the first place?" Her voice was as calm as the cold breeze, she doubted she'd ever raise it.

"I was helping the ANBU black-ops on the trail for Boruto, they told me to leave when I told them it was a little hopeless" Mitsuki smiled carelessly, "Shikadai took my snake ahead with him so I could locate you all and join later"

"Hn, and why did you suggest to the black-ops that following Boruto was hopeless?" she asked, lifting an eyebrow.

Mitsuki raised both his eyebrows, "don't you think it is though?"

"I don't know... if they keep searching, they might find clues" Sarada muttered, noticing the lack of confidence in her own voice.

"I see" Mitsuki threw a piece of twig from the stick on his hand into the fire, "but even if they do find him, will you welcome Boruto back with open arms?"

"No" Sarada sighed, "I don't think I will"

Mitsuki nodded. "Well, as you asked before: after you fainted all of us engaged her, but she escaped using an acid clone Jutsu"

"Wait— acid clone Jutsu? Does that mean...?" she stared at his arms, no wonder he'd barely moved them, and no wonder they were bandaged.

"Oh, this?" He raised his arms and smiled, "they'll recover eventually" the clone that'd burst in his extended hands must've been an acid clone...

"I'm sorry" Sarada closed her eyes and exhaled. "That aside, I wanted to talk to you"

"You wanted to talk to me?" Mitsuki looked at her curiously, "what about?"

"I'm not sure, just everything. We have till morning to clear stuff out. Perhaps you could tell me where you were when Boruto left the village?" Mitsuki remained calm, although his countenance had changed somewhat. "You, Shikadai, and Inojin were supposed to be the last line of defence; I doubt he was stronger than the three of you combined."

"We didn't fight in the first place, nevertheless saw each other" Mitsuki said. "He managed to slip out the way Kawaki did back in the days, by masking his chakra"

"Go on"

"There's nothing more to the story" Mitsuki concluded, his eyes displaying sadness, she could only tell because she knew him well. "Boruto was right about the feel of lying."

"What?"

Mitsuki smiled up at her, "nothing"

"I hope you're being truthful because I'm going to take your word on this" Sarada stared into his eyes through the roaring fire, "please don't lie to me"

"Don't worry" Mitsuki closed his eyes and smiled again. "I would never lie to you, only if it was for the best"

"I miss Cho-Cho..." Sarada muttered, cuddling by herself and sniffing. Her eyes stung. "It's all my fault she died"

"Cho-Cho wouldn't want you to gloom over her death," Mitsuki said, his eyes reflecting sincerity. "Besides, it was what a friend would have done, Cho-Cho sacrificed herself for the greater good"

"for what again?" Sarada demanded, her eyes flaring at his choice of words.

Mitsuki didn't hesitate, "for the greater good"

Sarada stood up and kicked dust into the fire, blowing it away, barely any fire was left, and it only helped with the brightness. The comforting warmth left and cold air blew on her arms and legs. She glared at Mitsuki, "what is the greater good Mitsuki?"

"You" Mitsuki replied, looking unfazed by her reaction.

"What do you mean I'm the greater good?" She balled her fists in anger, and chakra unwillingly flowed into them.

"I'll be honest, but this world would benefit much more from your power than Cho-Cho's, I don't mean to disrespect her importance"

"But you are"

"I wish not to."

"You wouldn't know how it is to lose a best friend Mitsuki— all of the people you really care about are alive, and even if we died, I doubt you'd care, you're a synthetic being by the end of the day" she only comprehended how hurtful her words may have been after she'd said it, but it was too late to take it back.

Mitsuki looked back into the fire, "I guess you're right" he slowly placed a hand over his heart, "but I felt something really painful too, in here, when Boruto left us, when Cho-Cho died, when Namida, Wasabi and Iwabe were killed, it pains more than anything else, I don't know why."

"I'm sorry, I shouldn't have said that" Sarada sat back down and rubbed her forehead, "that's emotional pain Mitsuki, it hurts far more than physical pain, and it takes much longer to heal from compared to physical pain. Worst-case scenarios, it leaves scars in your heart, which are never regeneratable"

"I see" Mitsuki took a deep breath, "but doesn't everything feel meaningless without Boruto?"

She smiled, happy Mitsuki was finally speaking his thoughts out. "I felt like that for a period of time too... but once you realize he's not the only person you care about who is around, you'll learn to let go"

Mitsuki met her eyes, "so you've let go?"

Sarada averted her eyes, "yes" she could tell Mitsuki hadn't bought it, but he didn't say anything.

"I think I will scout the area a little, you can watch over until I return," said Mitsuki, standing. He gave her one last look before departing into the shadows.

-<>-

Unfortunately, just like everybody else, she slept too when bored to an extreme. And more to that, she dreamed too when she slept.

She didn't see anything. The same voice, repeating the same thing, "Bring me his Jogan" The might of the voice itself made the dream a nightmare. She wished with all her life, whatever was to come in the war, would never be whatever being this voice belonged to. Because if whoever it was, participated, there would be simply no power that would match him. The power she felt just through the voice was inevitable, both her father's and Lord Seventh's powers seemed like a small fraction of this. "Thy shall live and suffer across all eternity, and perish within the souls of the never-extinguishing."

An image appeared, disappearing faster than a fraction of a second, Sarada's whole body froze, inside her own mind. She couldn't think, her heart had stopped. "I see you" The being that had spoken—it was definitely no human, a multicoloured cosmic being, it was the definition of a being in pure power.

"Sarada! Sarada!" Sarada's eyes jerked wide open and she gasped. Everyone was sitting around her, and Naora looked like she'd been doing CPR. "Oh my god..."

They all sighed simultaneously in relief as she sat up, breathing heavily. "What happened?"

Shikadai wiped a bead of sweat off his forehead. "You went under cardiac arrest"

Vilson gave her water, which she accepted gladly and gulped down. "Thanks," her head felt fuzzy, and the details of her dream were fading quickly, only one thing remained: 'Bring me his Jogan'

Shikadai shifted uncomfortably, "by the way, I'm sorry about yesterday"

"huh?" Sarada raised an eyebrow.

"I mean— I was the one who told the team not to engage," he sighed, "we could have gotten her if we had taken her together."

"I'm thankful you did that, I got a chance to scale my own powers, but I want to know why" Sarada stared at him as Inojin raised his eyebrows along with the rest of them at Shikadai, maybe he hadn't told his reasoning to anyone yet.

"Your mood changed, I don't know why myself, but I had a feeling we'd come out of the fight with more injuries than if we had let you engage her alone" Shikadai exhaled again, "and I had a feeling you'd have been the one to injure"

Everyone silently remained to gaze at him in disbelief until Vilson said, "so we had to stay back because you thought she'd hurt us? That's stupid!"

"Not as stupid as meddling with things you don't know" Shikadai muttered back.

Sarada felt the tension rise quickly, so she stepped in. "I agree with Shikadai" the rest of them turned to stare at her incredulously now, "at the moment, I didn't care about keeping my powers in check and limiting the usage for all of your safety, all I wanted to do was hurt that Kara inner as much as I could"

Vilson frowned even deeper, "you still got hurt—"

"—and I recovered, so there's no need to worry" she responded.

"Is no one going to talk about how Sarada matched that lady in power?" Daiki asked, looking around at them as if they were supposed to share the awe before finally settling his eyes on her. "You never told us you had that many fancy tricks up your sleeve! I was so surprised I thought your dad had come to save the day! The size of that cool firebird Jutsu, your taijutsu was another thing, I bet you learnt that from your dad! We could barely see any of your moves and everything— I bet you're the strongest among us" he coughed, "after me of course"

"Yeah, self-claimed strongest," Vilson said, rolling his eyes.

"What did you say?" Daiki demanded, a tick appearing on his forehead.

"Shut up," Vilson looked at Shikadai, "what's our next move?"

Before Shikadai could open his mouth, Sarada spoke up. "We need to reach Boruto"

Inojin sighed, and she could feel his sarcasm coming already, "Good idea and all, but I think we have a slightly different mission"

Everyone nodded, but Shikadai gave her a look. "What did you see?"

"What do you mean?" Sarada cross-asked.

"You had a cardiac arrest, and your eyes seemed dazed and scared when you woke, I could say you were also resisting saying something, you must've had a nightmare." Okay, she certainly had to credit his observation skills someday... "So, what did you see?"

"Well—I had a dream, I can't remember the details but I'm sure someone's after Boruto, someone who is very powerful, much more powerful than anyone who's stepped on this planet, and I'm pretty confident they don't have good intentions, they're after his Jogan"

"After his Jogan?" Mitsuki and Shikadai shared a look. "What else do you remember?"

"That's all"

Vilson raised his hand. "You do realize we don't have a choice on this one right? We are on a world-class important mission, changing course is a betrayal to the leaf, we would be worse traitors to the leaf than Uzumaki"

Shikadai scowled, "then be it. Team Aete, we're changing course"

---------

Hopefully, y'all enjoyed the chapter!

Btw, I get questions asking if Boruto will show up, but for all of your information, this book is labelled Sarada for a reason. It's not Boruto's story now, it's Sarada's. So, I guess sad news for y'all. 

I'm such a big head tho, I planned the next book following this in the sequel, it'll be about Boruto's travels after he left the village. Look forward to it, even though it will come after like a year maybe-

See y'all in the next chapter!

Chapter Text

Running a hundred miles per hour while lost in thought was one of the simplest things to do. Especially since there was no traffic, only trees and grass. On the other hand, Sarada's thoughts were largely focused on Boruto's safety; if he died, she knew there would be much less hope of winning the upcoming war. She also knew deep down that she would not handle his death lightly.

Most importantly, it was surprising how quickly her friends had accepted her decision and changed course as if she had earned their complete trust. She was thankful.

Her friends spoke around her, but it all felt distant and unclear. It was getting dark, they had been running for a while now, only having stopped to rest twice on the way. They were travelling to the sound village, to Orochimaru.

"—what makes you believe Orochimaru will know about Boruto in the first place?" Naora inquired, her brow furrowed.

Shikadai and Mitsuki exchanged glances once again. "Well," Shikadai began, "Mitsuki here told me his dad— uhm, I mean parent— told him Boruto had passed by..."

Mitsuki smiled, "he didn't provide any more detail to it"

"I see," Sarada said without questioning anyone; for all she knew, this was what they'd been talking about when Vilson had used his eavesdropping Jutsu on them... "At the very least, we have a starting point for our search; we should be grateful."

"I guess..." Vilson muttered.

Daiki pumped his fist, "hopefully some Kara member shows up on the way, we need to beat some ass up, don't we?"

"All talk, all talk" Vilson mocked, rolling his eyes.

"We're almost there," Mitsuki said before Daiki could respond. "I suggest four of us go to my parent's laboratory, while the rest of you can replenish our supplies and collect a map for possible future research. You can also take a break till we return."

Shikadai carefully examined them, "Sarada, Vilson, Mitsuki, and myself, we four will visit the facility, you guys get some rest and refuel up"

"Alright" Inojin nodded, "good luck then"

"Don't cause trouble Daiki" Vilson stated

"Wait, what did you say?!?" Daiki's brow furrowed. "You really can't shut up, can you?"

"Don't blame me for being real" Vilson said, shrugging.

"Real my ass" Daiki scoffed, "I won't go anywhere arguing with you. So..."

Vilson raised an eye, "that should be my line, arguing with you makes me stupider every time"

"How though? Aren't you already at the maximum?"

"I can never reach your limit of Stupidity Daiki, never"

"Don't worry, you're already above me"

"You mean below you"

"Nah, you heard me right"

"I think not"

"Who cares what you think"

"More people than you've had to call you smart"

"Many then"

"Huh," Vilson turned to Mitsuki, Sarada and Shikadai. "Let's get moving"

As they moved, Daiki called from behind, "watch your butt Vilson, I have a feeling you're going to get ass beat"

"I'm not you, so don't worry"

Daiki cursed after Vilson, but his voice died away as Inojin and Naora pulled him with them.

"Remind me again, why did we bring him along?" Vilson asked, shaking his head and staring at Shikadai who looked amused.

"I guess for entertainment? Let's not walk any slower, Mendouksai"

-<>-

Mitsuki took the lead as they entered Orochimaru's hall. Orochimaru sat in a meditative state, his eyes closed. "Dear, dear... it's sure been a while since you've visited."

Vilson protectively moved in front of her, and Shikadai rolled his eyes at the gesture. Mitsuki's face was expressionless, "I've come to ask about Boruto"

"Oh?" Orochimaru opened his eyes, revealing his golden slits. "That's quite surprising, isn't it?"

"Hey, you weirdo, could you please quit being sarcastic and tell us everything you know about Boruto?" Vilson probed. Sarada had noticed how restless he had been ever since they'd entered and how he was carrying a kunai beneath his sleeve.

Mitsuki turned to look at Vilson, and the expression he sent made Vilson take a step back. He was glaring with snake venom, literally.

Orochimaru smiled at them calmly, "please follow me"

They stared at the results Karin displayed to them. "Uzumaki Boruto could be heading east, toward one of the old ruins of Otsutsuki Kaguya, which is present in another dimension, and till now only Sasuke has been able to reach that place"

"Thank you, can you please give us a printout of the map?" Sarada requested. Karin smiled and hit the print button, handing the map to them after it had been printed.

"Anything for you dear" Karin rose from the chair to kiss her cheek and pulled out a glass box. Sarada blushed at the affection but remained silent. "I prepared a different pair of glasses for you"

Sarada raised an eyebrow and smiled as she opened the box. The glasses had a thinner frame than her current one, it was slightly bigger and thinner. It was still red, so she threw it on, placing her previous one inside the box.

Vilson whistled, "Karin-san, you really know what fits her"

"Right?" Karin winked at her before turning back to the computer.

Mitsuki, whose facial expression hadn't shifted since they'd entered the facility, spoke, "we'll take our leave now, thank you, Karin, Suigetsu"

Suigetsu gave him a peace sign and grinned. "Make sure you find your light"

"Don't worry, I will"

-<>-

They met up with the rest of the team, and apparently, they'd booked a motel for the night. Sarada was absolutely grateful, she felt like collapsing and never waking up at that point.

But she did wake up though, after only seven hours of sleep. The remaining team members were up too.

"Finally she wakes, good morning Miss Uchiha" Daiki yawned, stretching sleepily. Everyone was sitting on her bed, and she was the only one who was under the blanket. "slept well?"

"No" she sat up and took a deep breath. "what are you guys talking about?"

Shikadai answered, "we came across a problem"

"what problem?"

"There are two possible pathways to this Kaguya's castle. Both of which we cannot access, but there is, however, one way we may be able to get through the dimension" Vilson explained. "We put two and two together and realized Boruto can travel through space and time dimensions. But the one thing that helps both your dad and Boruto get to the other dimensions, is a portal. Shikadai here thinks we may be able to cheat our way through"

"How?"

"As Vilson said, two pathways are off bound to us, but there is one way we may be able to cheat and get ourselves in because, in the map, one way suggests very little use of chakra to get across the dimension. What I was thinking, is how the place from where Lord seventh summons his frogs—"

"you mean toads" 

"yeh, so it exists in another dimension—"

"—also known as the spirit world—" Mitsuki provided.

"—but they can be summoned to any dimension, right? It all depends on the user's position. So, if we can use a toad to reverse summon us to whatever dimension we want to get to, wouldn't that be a plan?"

...

"I see" Sarada placed a finger on her chin and frowned, rethinking Shikadai's idea.

Daiki scoffed, "I see nothing, didn't understand anything coconut tree hair here bluffed"

"that was expected," Vilson said, rolling his eyes. "Anyway, it's a good plan"

"I agree" Naora muttered. "but how will we summon anything at all? Does any of us have a contract at all with any creature?"

"Back to square one, I guess..." Inojin muttered.

But Sarada interrupted, "we can always contact a person who has a contract though..."

Vilson frowned, "what are you thinking?"

"I see" Shikadai nodded thoughtfully, "if we can contact Konohamaru-sensei, he might be able to summon a toad for us"

"Exactly" Sarada extended her arm and Inojin passed her a scroll to write the request. She took a deep breath and began writing, with her friends peering from all directions at what she wrote.

Konohamaru-sensei,

The mission has just begun. We encountered a new kara member, but she regrettably escaped. Due to a series of events, I decided to shift the team's objective and pursue Uzumaki Boruto. I promise to send a more comprehensive explanation later, but we urgently demand your assistance right now. Could you summon a Toad from Mount Myboku and direct him to the coordinates I provide with this bird?
Please accept my apologies for the inconvenience, and thank you in advance.

With best wishes,
Sarada Uchiha

She rolled the scroll and placed it between Inojin's ink bird's legs. "Damn, that was quick" Daiki remarked.

"No shit"

"Shut your mouth for one goddamn time, won't you? Baka Vilson!"

"Look who's talking"

Daiki cursed back and the verbal fight began. Sarada, Cho-Cho, Inojin, Shikadai, Naora and Mitsuki pulled out a sheet and planned as the two boys continued arguing behind them.

Sarada knew this calm would only last until Konohamaru-sensei sent his toad, but still, she was determined to use it to a full.

---------

Sorry for the really late update, but I warned yall!

I have to practice so many questions these days, and life's just times harder. But I'll try getting the next chapter earlier.

Hope yall enjoyed the chapter

Chapter Text

The morning was peaceful. Everyone was having a good time, birds were chirping in the background, and a fresh breeze was blowing through the open tent. Well, the peace didn't last long... It was cut short by Vilson, who dashed into the huge tent, sweating and frantic. "Guys, we have to leave right, NOW!"

"What do you mean?" Sarada inquired, lifting an eyebrow at his frightened appearance and hasty movement. The remaining members stared at him, puzzled.

Daiki snapped his finger, "I see. You're up to a prank, aren't you?"

Vilson ignored him and stared Shikadai in the eye. "Tell everyone to pack, NOW. We don't have a second to waste, we need to leave this instant, don't ask questions"

Quick recap, they had left the motel a day ago and decided to travel toward their destination whilst sending Konohamaru-sensei their updated coordinated every time they moved. And so far, their trip had been silent, of course, until now.

"Vilson, breathe a little," Sarada urged, worried about his state. He was sweating profusely and breathing heavily as if he'd just showered, his mouth was shaking in panic, and his eyes were all on high alert like they'd be bombed anytime. "Tell us what happened as soon as possible while we're packing."

"Exactly, give us a little reasoning," Naora said, as she dragged her stuff.

"Okay, okay" Vilson inhaled deeply and looked out of the tent. "Pack fast, they could be here anytime"

"Who is they?" Inojin questioned. Sarada couldn't stare in jealousy at his and Shikadai's Jutsu. Shikadai used his shadow style Jutsu to pick his belongings and pack his stuff, whilst Inojin's drawn creatures did his bidding. At the same time, she was using her hands to pick everything one by one.

"The Kara, they're here"

All of their jaws dropped in unison at the information. "WHAT!?"

"I sensed an immeasurable amount of chakra, I used an earth clone to see the source of such power so that it had a smaller chakra signature, and I saw two of them. Code was one"

"Guys... something is—" Naora never got to complete her sentence as the place exploded with force. Each one of them soared out of the tents and landed on the ground.

Sarada's eyesight grew cloudy, and her head became dizzy as it crashed on the ground ahead of her body. She lay on the ground, her spectacles shakily replaced. Her eyes widened feebly as she realized Mitsuki was the only person standing between her and two members of Kara. The rest of her team was motionless on the ground. Mitsuki's face was set tight, and his twin swords were tightly gripped.

Code grinned maliciously, "Leaf shinobi? Nice to meet you guys!"

The large man next to him grunted, "didn't know these shrimps were that weak, to have fallen with just a single one of my blows"

Her eyes shifted to Vilson, who laid beside her, blood covering the side of his face and an eye closed. "You should've listened"

"—well, your blows aren't so gentle... Anyway, if you want, you can take these shinobi to your house and experiment on them," Code suggested. He smiled and shook his head before turning to face Mitsuki. "You, on the other hand, are a different story, son of Orochimaru."

"Shall I deal with him?" The large guy who hoisted Shikadai and Vilson over his shoulder like they were pillows asked.

"As much as I want you to do something useful, I want to have some fun too" Code removed his cloak and threw it aside. "You can take these guys and get lost"

"Well, good luck kid," The big man said to Mitsuki as he appeared in front of her and picked her up like she was a portion of icing on a cake. "Don't worry about your friends, by the way, I'll take good care of them" his laugh sent chills down her spine. And the last thing she saw before fainting was white karma growing on Code and cyan chakra surrounding Mitsuki.

-<>-

She woke inside a large, transparent glass container. Clearly, it wasn't very comfortable. The air within appeared to be clean, and everything outside the glass container she was in was dark. There was plaster on her shoulder, and her body seemed numb, possibly because it had been tightly fastened to her back, but she had a sensation something else had been injected into her.

"Ah, you woke up?" A door at the far end opened, and the lights appeared out of nowhere. Sarada's eyes widened at what she saw around her, and she would have screamed if her lips hadn't been taped shut. There were hundreds of other containers like the one she was in, but inside were dead bare bodies that had been ruthlessly sliced and wasted. Men, women, children, and even infants. Their vessels were almost completely covered in red as if they'd been shredded alive inside. There were bloody handprints on the glass containers, indicating that some had died from suffocation. "I'm sorry about the scenery, sweetheart; I didn't have time to clean it up."

He walked in front of her glass tube and the lid of the contained slid open. "I'm Allegro by the way, and I'm very interested in you"

Allegro gazed at her, and she glared at him with all the hate she could muster, her Sharingan unintentionally came out. Sarada shut her eyes instantly if he knew she had the Sharingan—

"Don't worry, darling, I know you have the Sharingan," he stroked her cheek, a maniacal smile on his face. "I took your blood test, and learnt a lot about you, daughter of the shadow Hokage," his expression darkened as he said the shadow Hokage. "Yes, I have had the unfortunate experience of fighting your dear father. He's quite the warrior, isn't he?" Sarada's eyes widened as Allegro carefully drew his shirt down, revealing a scar on his torso that was severe even for a guy like him. "I didn't even get to scratch him in our meeting... But karma has a way of working itself out, doesn't it? Now that I have you, his one and only daughter, I can scratch you all I want, can't I?"

With a snap of his fingers, the glass cover closed. Smoke suddenly filled the glass tube, making Sarada's nose battle to breathe second by second until she couldn't anymore. Her heart began beating so loud against her chest that she could hear it.

Allegro remained there, smiling, as the lid reopened. "I see, your body is quite resistant and powerful... The vast majority of my experiments have failed this test and died; I have a feeling you won't disappoint." He stepped forward and yanked the tape from her mouth, stinging her. "You understand how dull it is to have to converse alone, right?"

"Son of a filthy bitch—" Sarada made single-handed seals and blew but no fire escaped.

"Oh, and if I forgot to mention, you don't have chakra anymore"

Sarada stared at him in horror, he was joking, right?

"It's been three days since I removed your massive chakra reserves, so it's been pretty busy... but that's okay." The gigantic bastard grinned. "When I'm done with you, you'll make an excellent assistant."

---------

Y'all probably didn't expect an update this early, but if I write early I post early, so hopefully, y'all like the chapter. 

Comment on it if y'all have suggestions for improvement.

Chapter Text

Days may have passed, weeks, or maybe even months. Sarada didn't know, all she knew was that she was in hell. She slept in the container, or was forced to sleep there, ate through injection, cried the rest of the time she was alone praying someone would rescue her. But she knew this was no movie for her saviour to show up. She would be electrocuted, suffocated and tested— all in the name of research.

Hope was nil at this point. Allegro had explained where his hideout was situated, and she doubted anybody could detect an invisible palace set in the centre of nowhere.

Not to mention how boring it was, just sobbing all day when she was alone and suffering when Allegro was around.

Every time she shut her eyes and opened them, she wished it had all been a dream and that she'd wake in the same tent she'd last peacefully slept in. But all she had were nightmares, which were so terrible that she hated sleeping at this point.

"Right on time, my dear" Allegro's horrible voice entered her ears. "I have good news for you today, and no bad news at all! Except maybe one, but it's not THAT bad, so don't worry"

"Moron" Sarada muttered feebly, and that's what she'd been doing for a while now. Just swearing at the ugly goblin whenever her mouth was free.

"So good news first, like always. You have obtained the Mangekyo Sharingan"

That managed to shock Sarada without the help of literal electricity. "Wha—what?"

"Yes, you have unlocked the Mangekyo Sharingan, the greatest weapon of the Uchiha clan. It had been developing in your eyes for apparently months now. Which means you must have grieved several times the past few months"

"How do you know? No one I love is dead, how would I have unlocked the Mangekyo Sharingan?"

"Huh, your tests say otherwise... you've been accumulating hatred, anger and sadness all along."

"No—that's not possible!" Sarada shut her eyes and a few tears leaked. "I never worried to that extent! Never—"

"You're trying to convince yourself that, my dear" Allegro smiled. "You were in so much pain. Covering all of those scars with a smile never helps, it only makes it worse"

"What would you know?" Sarada snapped. "You're just some crazy psychopath!"

"If only you knew, if only..." he sighed. "No matter, I have other experiments, to perfect your abilities. Plus, you might get a friend in a few hours after I'm done testing the genes you inherited from your mom"

"Don't you dare—" she was silenced as Allegro shut the glass lid and pressed a button on the control pad next to her container. A syringe connected to a wire dug into her vein mechanically and a cold, painful liquid was inserted into her.

"You manage to surprise me again, Uchiha Sarada," Allegro said once the container lid reopened. "Any ordinary shinobi would've passed out with that injection"

He flicked his blue hair back and massaged his fat forehead. "I was planning on postponing the rest of the experiments for tomorrow, but since you're proving very resistant, I'll finish them off today. We can begin testing your abilities tomorrow"

Sarada took deep breaths, her veins were bulging and she was sweating uncontrollably even though the laboratory was cold. The pain was killing her, her head felt like it would fall off any minute.

"I'll bring a mate for you after a while, he's very special, just like you" Allegro smiled and raised a non-existent eyebrow. "Any questions dear?"

"What happened to my friends?" Sarada wanted to curse at him so bad, but her curiosity always came first.

"Oh, that was supposed to be the slightly bad news... Well, I sold them all to the black market with chakra restraining neckpieces on." Allegro stated like it was no biggie. "As for your last friend, who was fighting code, he managed to escape. Heaven knows how he survived fighting with code..."

Sarada sighed. She knew Mitsuki could have made it out, he knew not to engage the leader of Kara head-on without risking his life, he must've formulated a plan and escaped... As for the rest of her friends, she could only wish nothing worse happened to them, but she still trusted Shikadai's intellect to get them out. If they were safe, she could die here peacefully.

-<>-

About two hours had passed and Sarada was dead sure she could draw the environment around her just like a photograph as she'd seen and memorized it. She'd remember it to her grave.

Allegro re-entered the room, with a boy (who looked about 7) carrying a much bigger guy who looked about her age. The boy's eyes were empty, there was no pupil. The guy being carried appeared to be unconscious, or perhaps dead, how would she know?

"Oh, Sarada!" Allegro smirked at her, "I thought you'd be asleep!"

Sarada could have said something, but she didn't.

"Anyways, since my surprise is spoilt now. This guy here is going to be your friend now" The small boy threw the bigger one into a container like hers. And now that she got a closer look at him, she gasped. The small boy's mouth was stitched, she contained her urge to cry for the initial boy who'd become this. "His name is Kenta, lets wake him up"

Allegro rubbed his hands feigning enthusiasm and snapped his fingers. A wire attached itself to Kenta and electricity passed his body. Kenta's eyes flew open and his mouth widened to scream, but as he was in the container, his screams of pain were suppressed. After a minute of watching the guy suffer, Allegro stopped and opened the lid of his container. "How do you feel boy?"

Kenta gasped for breath, glaring at Allegro as he did so. "Who—who are you?"

"I'm Allegro, your new master."

"Where am I?" Kenta slowly looked around and his eyes widened as he took in the image. "Wha—what is this place!? Am I in a Genjutsu?"

"Don't worry, you'll only wish you were in one. Your town disagreed with Lord Code's terms; they paid the price. You're a jewel from your dusty village though, and I promise to make the best of you"

"No— don't... anything— let my family live— have to help them—" a syringe was shot on Kenta's shoulder and he instantly closed his eyes and hung his head.

"Phew, I hate emotional patients" Allegro took a deep breath and inserted another syringe into Kenta's artery and pulled out blood. "This will take some time analysing"

"Why are you doing this?" Sarada managed.

Allegro placed a finger on his triple ass fat chin and pretended to think. "For the greater good?"

Yeah, it was always the greater good.

-<>-

She'd slept out of boredom. There was nothing else she could do being confined, but stare at all the brutally dead humans around her, or just spend her time crying for someone to rescue her.

"HEY!" Sarada's eyes jerked open and she looked around in alert, but it had just been Kenta. "I've been calling you for about half an hour now. Is there any way to escape this place? I tried all I could but it's impossible, you've been here for longer, you got any ideas?"

Sarada shook her head. "Escaping is no option. Forget it"

"Easy for you to say" He shut his hazel eyes. "I have a family to protect and my town is gone"

"Huh, my friends have been sold to the black market, and my village is under threat of war" Sarada replied causally, "yeah, easy for me to say"

"I'm sorry. Are you sure there is no way for us to escape?"

"I guess so" Allegro's voice entered the conversation. "Unfortunately, this place is heavily guarded"

"I figured"

"I bet you did. So, I examined your blood samples, and boy, you did not disappoint. You have longer fighting experience than my assistant here" he gestured at her whilst talking to Kenta. "You have insane chakra reserves for a regular shinobi from an unfamous village, not to mention your Kekkai Genkai, which will prove very useful in my future experiments"

"You know nothing, you can't extract that many details from just a blood sample," Kenta said, trying to free his hands from the locks.

"Son, at least now you'd know how dangerous even a drop of blood is. The red blood cells aren't the only thing present in a drop of blood, I am sure you've learnt all of that in your academy, if you had an academy in your poor town that is..."

"Don't you dare mock my town!"

"Or what? You're going to slit my throat? I doubt you can do as much as point at me with your hands confined"

"Why don't you be a man and let me go, and then we'll see who'll slit whose—" Kenta screamed as cables jumped and electrocuted him. Allegro sighed, and the cables disconnected from Kenta's body.

"As I was saying, your Kekkai Genkai is one in a thousand generations. The ability to seal anyone's ability forever, that's an amazing ability, don't you think, Sarada?"

Sarada kept quiet. Indeed, it was an amazing Kekkai Genkai, but she never wanted to agree with Allegro.

"Which means you can capture any form of Jutsu, including other Kekkai Genkai, and use it as one of your own. How many techniques have you sealed up till now?"

"That's none of your business, jerk" Another scream erupted as a visible current ran over Kenta's body.

"Man, I hate kids who talk back..." Allegro raised an eyebrow, looking at Kenta as he suffered, in amusement. "Also, I wanted to let you both know you'll be getting visitors. I want to show them my two precious jewels, so please be presentable"

With that being said, Allegro spun around and strutted away.

-<>-

Kenta had been gazing at the ground for about three hours straight now, she didn't interrupt him, because she'd been through it. Sarada had spent more than just three hours staring at her own tears her first time here too.

But she had questions, and she didn't want Kenta to die out of misery. "I'm sorry"

Kenta moved his eyes to look at her. He stared at her for a while, "for what?"

"For what happened to you" Sarada responded. "I wish I could help"

"You'll have to help yourself first to do that"

"Exactly" Sarada inhaled. "What that retard said... was it true? About your Kekkai Genkai?"

Kenta looked hesitant, but he still answered, "yes, I was cursed with that ability"

"Cursed?"

"What would you say? Blessed?"

Sarada raised an eyebrow in confusion. "Why not?"

"You have no idea how much thirst you'll have to resist. The thirst for power. You can easily say I'm blessed with one of the best Kekkai Genkai in this shinobi world, the simplest method to gain immeasurable power. But for me, it's a curse, a curse that I'll have to take to my grave because villain or not, they don't deserve their powers being taken away, that's evil, and me doing all of it just for my greatness is worse" Kenta closed his eyes. "My town is in the southwestern corner of Hidden Rain village; it lacks a name, emphasizing its insignificance in the eyes of the larger communities. We used to be so impoverished, with no cash, no resources, war-torn, and everything else. However, we recently discovered a unique metal that we mistook for black gold. We grew wealthy in a short period of time, our people were employed, and we were prosperous. Until suddenly, a gang of frightening people appeared in cloaks and demanded that we hand over the resource. We refused because it was our only source of survival, and we couldn't give it up. But then he decided to use force against us—that monster, he slaughtered everyone... everyone except me... how I wish I could've died too... that one man took on all of my people and defeated them with a single look at them. I tried battling them together, but it was pointless; they were all powerful— I still wish I could go back to my town and pretend no one had perished, pretending nothing had happened..." Kenta's tone remained unchanged, although his face and clothes were drenched in uncontrollable tears.

And Sarada couldn't help but cry too. A whole town was wiped out by just Kara's greed. Kenta didn't deserve this, but again and again, no one really gets what they deserve.

"I'm sorry" Sarada sniffled, unable to stop her tears too. "I swear, we will make it out of here, and I'll make sure you live to see every single one of the Kara members fall"

"Thank you" Kenta smiled at her through all the pain, and she smiled back, forgetting everything around her for a moment.

They both turned silent as distant voices became audible and the door opened. Allegro lead the way, Code, Eida and another cloaked man following.

"Surprise!" Allegro gestured at them and grinned.

Code rolled his eyes, "you're never this enthusiastic outside your lab, are you?"

"Well, well, look what we have here" The cloaked man walked over to her container, as Eida examined Kenta. "Uchiha Sarada... take extra caution with her Allegro, she's a cunning one"

"This boy is of Otsutsuki blood Allegro," Eida said, smiling with glee. "He is a descendant of Otsutsuki Hagoromo himself, isn't that surprising?"

"Very surprising indeed" Code muttered before his eyes travelled to Sarada. "Ah, Uchiha Sasuke's daughter, what a pleasure!"

"Assholes!" roared Kenta, "what did you do to my town!?"

"Oh, your town has become very useful, it serves as Kara's cyborg creation centre now!" Code exclaimed.

"NOOOOOO!" Kenta fought to free his hands as tears flowed once more. "I'M GOING TO KILL YOU, FUCKERS! I SWEAR ON MY LIFE—"

"You're becoming loud." The hooded man slowly opened his eyes and turned to face Kenta. Kenta's head slumped quickly, and his hands became limp.

Sarada's mouth hung open, "...the Sharingan!? Who— who are you?"

---------

Hopefully y'all enjoyed!

I wrote this chapter a while back but had a lot of editing to do, so sorry for the delay...

Bother commenting maybe

Chapter Text

Sarada woke in a room, bound by some type of magic rope and wearing thin red robes. Her eyes lost the blurry and she gazed around in silence, her newfound happiness fading away. Kenta lay a few meters away from her, with similar red clothing. She realized she was in good condition, in the sense smelling good and having not-so-dirty hands. Kenta looked good in shape too, his hair had been trimmed and his face was clean of the soot he’d had before.

The room was dark, she and Kenta were the only people in it and there were distant sounds bursting through the door crack. Sarada took deep breaths, were they free?

Besides the effortlessly restraining ropes, it seemed like nothing else was placed to stop them both.

Sarada dragged her body using her feet to Kenta and kicked him a few times softly, to which he didn’t wake. Well, guess it wouldn’t hurt to—

“OUCH!” Kenta groaned in pain as Sarada apologized regretfully.

“I’m sorry.”

“Where are we?” Kenta forgot all his pain as surprise caught him. He stared at his surrounding in amazement, “are we free?” he whispered before his eyes moved slowly to the ropes binding him. He shut his eyes and sighed, “I should’ve guessed…”

The door opened and a woman walked in, pretty but expressionless. She was tall and wearing complete black. “Get ready” she muttered. With a snap of her fingers, both Sarada’s and Kenta’s ropes disappeared. “Don’t think of escaping, you cannot. Your owner will meet you once his meeting is over”

“Hey, what do you think we are? Slaves?” Kenta demanded, glaring at the woman. “We have no owner”

The woman smirked before turning on her heels and walking to the door. “You both are Master Allegro’s pieces, hopefully, you don’t disappoint. Today’s match has been long-awaited, make it worth watching” she winked and shut the door behind.

Sarada closed her eyes and took in the information. “So, we’re in some kind of competition, and this bastard Allegro threw our names in?”

“I guess so”

“Keep your head up Kenta, this may be our only chance to escape” Sarada advised. She stared at the door, and at her hands. The ropes were gone, what was stopping her?

She felt her hands and body properly once again. “Kage Bunshin no Jutsu” her clone walked to the door and placed its hand on the knob. A streak of electricity passed through the clone and it burst in smoke. Sarada exhaled, obviously.

She raised an eyebrow at Kenta, who was staring at her weirdly. “What’s wrong?”

His eyes widened in realization and he shook his head, blushing. “Uh—nothing… you just, you look different” he muttered.

“You too”

“Yeah. Anyways, it's too soon for an escape plan, we have to devise a plan once we’re out. And remember, if you get an opportunity to escape without me, don’t hesitate, promise me you won’t”

“Never. We’ve been in this together, and we’ll be out together.” Sarada smiled, “we both will make it out, I can promise you that”

Kenta grinned, “we’ll go to a restaurant first thing after getting out, ok?”

“What’s so special about a restaurant?” Sarada questioned, raising an eyebrow at his excitement.

He blushed, “well… it might be a normal thing for you, but I haven’t been to many restaurants, you know?”

“It's no biggie, we’ll go to one after we escape” Sarada realized she’d forgotten about all the responsibility she’d carry even after they escaped their imprisonment. Talking of responsibility, Boruto, his face was blurry in her eyes now. Every time she thought of him, her thoughts would someway divert to Kenta.

The door opened once more and expectedly, Allegro walked in. “My dear jewels, how does it feel to be free?”

“Why are we here?” Kenta asked. Sarada was surprised to see he held no anger in his voice anymore, maybe because he was confident that they’d escape now.

Allegro locked the door and sat in front of them. The grief on his face transformed him into a completely different man. "I used to be like you both, but I was a slave, and I was nothing but vermin to my owner. I was born into this chaos, where I was exploited, bullied, and hurt. I didn't know where to go. I saw it all, I fought many battles, lost a few, and every time I returned to my master after a fight, I was beaten and unable to move for days, malnourished, and left to rot. People like me had no possibility of escape; we had no fun or freedom. But now I'm going to change the world, and I'm going to do it with Kara."

“By killing everyone in it?” Sarada asked.

“No, but by establishing order to it, by bringing about a king. A king who everyone will bow down to. An Otsutsuki”

“That’s suicide,” Kenta said.

“Suicide for people who prosper, but salvation for people who’re suffering” Allegro retorted.

“I’m suffering dimwit” Kenta gritted his teeth. “You Kara think you know what you are doing, but by the end of the day, you all are just psychopaths who will bring nothing but extinction upon our world!”

“Shut up!” Allegro punched Kenta, throwing him to the wall behind. “You have no idea…”

Sarada placed her fingers under her mouth and blew. Fire escaped her lips satisfyingly. But Allegro widened his mouth and all the fire ran down his throat. “I’m just a clone, so don’t bother trying. You will fight against bets as my champions, don’t disappoint. You’ll have many strong opponents, just so you know, so be prepared”

He stood up and left the room.

Kenta growled as he sat back up, rubbing his neck. “I forgot I could counterattack until after I got punched”

“I can understand”

“We got a lot of training to do before we can get used to our powers again… but here we are, with no warm-ups, getting ready for matches in rooms”

“Life sucks, we both should know that well by now” Sarada stated, practising her hand seals.

“Good luck for anything,” Kenta said. “Just remember we’ll have to survive to escape”

“Yeah, we will”

-<>-

Out of all the possibilities she’d predicted. She was certain one would take place.

Sarada had been taken to another room, separated from Kenta, whom she’d hugged for good luck. Now, she sat in meditation, moving chakra around every nerve in her body, trying to get back in shape mentally.

The door barged open finally, after about two hours of meditating. “You’re up in a minute, get ready,” a worker said, before closing the door again. Sarada stood up and took a deep breath.

“You can do this,” she said out loud. ‘You’re an Uchiha, you can’t be defeated’ she added in her mind.

“Next battle is—” the speaker boomed, announcing. “Allegro’s contestant no. 1! Oh boy, this sure is going to be an interesting match! We all know how special Allegro’s pawns are! And the challenger is MYSTERY MAN 602!”

The audience roared with applause as she walked out of the room into the stadium surrounded by spectators. The place looked technologically advanced, drones flying everywhere with cameras and spotlights on the fighters. She slowly raised her eyes high to where the masters sat, Allegro gave her a thumb up and grinned. Son of a bitch…

“Look at that, what a pretty young lady! Can she fight!? I bet she can!” Sarada shut her eyes to contain her anger. “Oh boy, and look at MYSTERY MAN 602! He sure looks like a challenge!”

The door burst open from the opposite end and a built guy walked out, shirtless, exposing his ripped 8-pack abs and heavy arms. He spun two axes in his hands. He had a vertical scar on his jaw.

“Let the match begin!”

Sarada widened her eyes and her Sharingan jumped to life. She gulped as she saw the mystery man move, she doubted anyone with that build could move as fast as him. He was almost too quick for her eyes.

The guy appeared in front of her and swung one axe to cut her in half, and the ferocity made it clear to Sarada that this was a life-or-death fight. She jumped back but was still within one metre close to him, “fire style: fireball Jutsu!”

“What a joke!” the guy took the brunt of the attack, and nothing happened to him. “I expected better!”

He slammed her on the side with the butt of his second axe, throwing her far with force.

Sarada recovered and jumped to the air as he struck his axe to the ground, breaking the earth in half. “Fire style: phoenix fire Jutsu!” She flipped in the air and blew spots of fire at him but he was too fast for aim, and even if he got hit, he brushed it off like it was not even a scratch.

He formed behind her and spin kicked. Blood burst through her lips as she flew forward to the ground and crashed. “Oh, dear! Is she capable of fighting!? This looks quite one-sided!” The commentator remarked, followed by people booing at her performance. She didn’t give a fuck, but she had to make it out alive.

Holding her stomach, she shakily stood up. “Please, I don’t want to hurt you… we’re both victims”

The mystery man laughed, “you think I’m working under a master? No girl, I am free—” he was stopped halfway as Sarada’s fist made contact with his cheekbone.

“People like you don’t deserve to live” she muttered.

The mystery man soared back but he managed to dig his axe into the ground to stop. “That was a good one!”

Sarada pulled out the sword they’d given her, cricked her neck and widened her eyes before flying forward toward the mystery man. Let the fight begin…

They crashed and played hands like nothing was around. The focus was on point and every strike had to be countered. Red and black lightning sparkled as they countered and attacked each other.

The audience had grown silent at the sudden display of performance from Sarada. The commentator boomed again. “Now we’re talking! Pool in the bets!”

Her Sharingan flared red as it moved in circles, mimicking every movement of the mysterious man. She couldn't afford to miss any of his moves; he was a strategy fighter, just like Shikadai, and each of his moves had a purpose. Sarada kneed one of his axes and drew out a kunai to attack his arm in a millisecond.

“OH! There she goes!” Sarada plummeted backwards and landed on the wall beneath the audience seats.

She rolled on the ground quickly to evade the mystery man's axe blow and bent backwards after standing to avoid his second axe swipe. She backflipped and focused her chakra on her foot as it made contact with her opponent's chin. In response to her well-coordinated attack, he grumbled and continued swinging his axe.

She had no choice; she had to keep her distance and use her Jutsu. “Lightning style: lightning ball!” she frowned as she noticed him evading it more cautiously than he’d been with her fire style.

He tried to get close to her, but she mirrored his movements back, moving further away. “Wind Style: gale palm!” she put her palms forward and the mystery man staggered behind.

“Water style: orca!” Sarada drew back and blew water toward the man, enhancing the water with: “Chidori stream!”

The man finally fell to his knees.

Sarada stared at her hands in surprise, she’d just used two elements that hadn’t been in her arsenal or nature before. She stepped into the ground and streaked forward; her speed had increased drastically.

The mystery man widened his eyes and fire expelled from his body, forcing her back. His axes flew back to him, the silver covering the axes fell off, making it pitch black. The fire grew on the axes and his eyes were on flame, literally.

Time to play for a living. “Susanoo!”

---------

I know, LONG TIME NO SEE...

Happy Christmas btw

Chapter Text

A reddish-pink skeleton filled purely out of her chakra burst out. Sarada stared calmly, her eyes spinning uncontrollably until they settled on a sun shape. She folded her arms and waited for the mystery man.

The mystery man spun his black axes in his hands expertly, his eyes flaring with fire alongside his axes. The wind around him pushed back to dust and fire grew on the ground at the power of the radiation.

The audience were shell shocked. No one made a single noise.

One step, two steps, three. The mystery man streaked toward her and Sarada smirked. The moment he attempted to attack her incomplete skeletal Susanoo, she quickly dissipated it. The mystery man struck into the ground and his axe got stuck between the ground. Sarada didn't want to think about the damage his strike had caused, it had split the whole ground in half, and the audience were evacuating the area where it had separated.

Sarada spun in her heel and gained the momentum for the punch. Right before her fist made contact with the mystery man, she coated her hand with the Susanoo's chakra. But he caught it. "Don't think I'll play easily with you" he muttered.

She wasn't through yet. Lightning flashed through her body and struck him. He quickly let go of her fist and swung his axe at her head. Sarada's eyes expanded.

The mystery man grinned as her head fell to the ground, detached from the body. He threw his arms to the air as the crowd cheered for him.

"You've already fallen under my Genjutsu" A voice echoed. The mystery man plummeted into a pitch-black abyss. The audience had vanished, there was no sound, no wind, nothing, he was in complete darkness. Falling in the midst of nothingness.

"I've faced tougher opponents." Sarada deflected a strike from the mystery man. The man spat something bloody on the ground. "I didn't anticipate your Genjutsu to be that powerful; I guess I underestimated you."

Sarada inhaled in disgust as she realized he'd bitten a huge chunk of his arm muscle to get out of her Genjutsu. It regenerated in a few seconds though, Sarada threw her arm out and conjured a Susanoo chakra sword to counter her opponent's axe. He swung at her, but she deflected it and kicked him on the— well, his balls. "Got you!" she sneered but realized the guy might either not have had balls or was wearing a really strong boxer to have not reacted to that powerful kick.

The guy caught her leg and threw her to the side before taking a huge jump and hurling an axe toward her face. Sarada rolled away from the ground and immediately brought out her Susanoo as the mystery man slammed his second axe brimming with fire at her. The force of his fire-enhanced axe broke her skeletal Susanoo like it was a piece of glass.

She flew back, feeling a heavy pull in her abdomen, but she moved swiftly enough to avoid her opponent's kick. Sarada slowed her eyesight, grabbed the mystery man's leg with her arm, and tackled him to the ground by kicking his supporting leg.

"Wind Style: Breeze cutter—" Sarada jumped back and almost finished her Jutsu before the man instantly appeared next to her. Her eyes almost stopped time at the fearful sight. His face was calm, eyes looking ahead. But his hands caught her face and crashed it against the ground. She spat blood as her limbs suddenly lost energy.

The mystery man played football with her. Kneeing her Tenketsu continuously, slamming her face with the behind of his axes several times and throwing her around everywhere he could. Sarada couldn't move, her body was paralysed.

Blood burst out of her lips and her eyes widened as the guy punched her stomach with all the force he'd vented. She streaked back and crashed with the wall, earth-shattering it.

As he walked toward her slowly, Sarada began losing consciousness. Maybe this was where she'd really die...

Her eye shut finally and she woke in a different space. She stared at her hands; they were clean. Her robes were dry and pure. She didn't feel any kind of pain. And it was the second time she asked herself, am I in heaven?

"You're not" a deep voice answered for her. She turned around and was greeted by the sight of a man. A handsome man with raven black eyes and long, pronounced tear-troughs under them. His hair was tied in a low ponytail and his face was framed with centre-parted bangs that extended to his chin. "Hello, Sarada"

Sarada was surprised at his face cut. He looked very, very similar to her dad. "Who—who're you?"

He smiled softly and began to walk away. Sarada reluctantly followed. The man sat on a bench that appeared out of nowhere and motioned for her to join him. She complied.

"That's a long question, Sarada" he replied, sighing like it had been a long day.

"I can listen" Sarada pushed.

The man closed his eyes and smiled once more. "You remind me, again and again, of your father"

"Well, guess what, you do too," Sarada responded, getting irritated at the suspense. "So, who are you?"

"I'm Uchiha Itachi"

"Am I supposed to know you?"

Itachi shook his head, "no, you're not"

"Then—"

"I am your uncle" Itachi faced her, "your dad's older brother"

"Wha—?" Sarada's eye sockets were about to fall off. "That doesn't make sense..."

"Nothing does Sarada, not in this world it doesn't. I don't have much time with you" he said. "Even though I've waited quite a long time to meet you"

Itachi placed a warm hand on her cheek, "You're beautiful, and I'm proud of you. At this moment, time is frozen, your soul is detached from your body. I wish I could explain everything to you... but I don't have the time to"

"I don't understand—"

"Listen Sarada, there is much more mystery in this world than we can imagine. I am confident you can solve the puzzle, if one door is closed, another is always open. You have inherited incomparable strength, the power of the Uchiha rests upon your shoulder, wield it carefully Sarada. Never walk the path of hatred. You will inherit my will, Sarada. I am, and will always be proud of you. Goodbye"

"Wait!"

Sarada's eyes opened just in time to save herself from an axe throw. She put Itachi's confusion aside and concentrated on her opponent ahead. Itachi Uchiha was yet another enigma. She had to concentrate on the unknown stranger who was trying to murder her first. Her competitor thrust his hand forward, and his axe drew back to return to him. But Sarada seized it. It was weighty, yet perfectly balanced.

The mystery man stared in shock. "Impossible..."

Sarada slammed the axe to the ground, transmitting her own fire chakra to the axe, which broke the land to a perfect half. "Try me now, asshole" she muttered. She released his axe and let it return to its owner. She didn't need it to beat him.

As he rose in the air, the man let out a roar and emanated a tremendous force. He drew both of his axes behind him and clasped his hands together. A tremendous fiery ball appeared in front of him, getting larger by the second until it was the size of a big-ball Rasengan. It was a blaze of fire with a black hole in the centre.

Sarada exhaled deeply and sighed. Her now-red Susanoo blossomed into a full-fledged humanoid. She willed the Susanoo to extend its hand, and it did as she wanted. Sarada shut her eyes and concentrated. 

"Tora!"

Collective gasps could be heard as the roof of the stadium burst open and a tiger shaped lightning flashed to the mystery man, who responded by throwing his fiery ball toward the incoming lightning.

Destruction smiled upon the stadium.

---------

I promise there are only a few more fights to this story. I know the fights make it boring, but what's plotted gotta be written. Pls bear with it.

Hope you enjoyed it anyway...

Chapter Text

Gladly, most of the audience died or were at least injured.

The whole stadium was smoke and dust. Sarada could only see because of her Sharingan, which she knew she wouldn't be able to maintain for longer.

Suddenly, a hand grasped hers and the next thing she knew was that she was out of the arena.

"I am impressed, Sarada," Kenta said, still holding her hand. "I've never seen any shinobi fight as powerful as you have"

Sarada switched her Sharingan off and sat on the ground, breathing the natural wind after what felt like a month. "Thanks, it's probably because of Allegro's body modifications, I had better reflexes and my Sharingan felt more efficient. Still, how did you get us out?"

"I daresay I was blessed with a technique" He muttered, scratching his neck nervously. "Anyways— that's no biggie, what's important is that we're out"

"True..." Sarada said, "but it is a biggie, I've never seen anyone that quick, not from outside my village I haven't"

"Oh, really?" Kenta raised his brows in surprise. "Well, it's a technique that requires me to blend in with passing light, so I never did any speedrunning, I just went with the escaping light"

"Never heard of such a Jutsu, but I'll let It pass because we have more important matters at hand" Sarada tried kipping up but she fell on her back as her legs gave up on her, unfortunately.

Kenta smiled, "take some rest. I took us a little farther from the place, so it'll take time for them to get to us, if they even bother looking, that is"

"We have to get to my friends... they're in danger, I can't rest. And Allegro will come for us, I can guarantee that"

"So much for the long-waited peace", Kenta sighed. "Ok, how do we stop him?"

"I don't know, he hasn't revealed any of his powers yet. I suggest we get to my friends; they were sold to the black market."

"what's the black market?" Kenta questioned.

Sarada sat up, "it's a place where all the criminals deal. Not the best place on the earth, trust me"

"So, we have to get there?"

"Yes," she stood up, struggling. Kenta stood next to her and wrapped an arm around her waist to support her.

"You're my only home now, Sarada." He said, staring at the stars above them. "I'll go anywhere with you"

"Thank you, Kenta"

-<>-

Getting into the black market was no easy task. Travelling there had taken them three days, and to add more to that, they'd barely gotten any sleep or food.

"Here" Kenta passed her a long black cloak, to cover their identities. "We should keep moving"

"Yeah." Sarada stared at an illegal headband seller before walking to him. "Hello sir"

"Oh, hey. What d'ya want? Just tell me the village and ill get ya the headband" The old dude grinned, displaying a few of his yellow and missing teeth. "We can always make a good deal too"

"I'm not here to buy," Sarada said. The shopkeeper's expression faded. "I want to know where they sell slaves"

"That's going to cost you too, pretty girl," he said.

Sarada took a deep breath, and her Sharingan flared red.

The man's eyes grew cloudy, "go straight from here, you'll find a tall building, next to that building, there's a restaurant, that's where they sell slaves"

"That wasn't so hard, was it?" Sarada smirked and spun around. "Let's go Kenta"

"Did you just manipulate him into telling you where?" Kenta asked, raising his eyebrows in amusement as he walked alongside her, "that's some ability"

"I know right"

They reached the building pretty soon, as it hadn't been that far. The restaurant seemed quite innocent from the outside. Kenta pushed open the door and walked in. "Hello sir, madam!"

Sarada's heart skipped a beat. A man twice both of their heights bent to meet them, grinning creepily. "What would your order be?"

Kenta met her eyes before turning to look at the man and replying, "we're here to meet the slave traders"

"Sorry? This is a restaurant; we don't sell slaves, sir"

"Stop playing around and tell us"

"Heh, you're clearly intruders" The man's grin dropped. "INTRUDER ALERT!"

At the same time, at least a hundred arrows fired at them, from all directions. Red chakra coated both herself and Kenta, deflecting all the attacks. Kenta raised an arm and plates began levitating. He put his hand down and the plates flew to anyone close by and crashed on their heads. By the time Sarada restrained her Susanoo chakra, everyone in the restaurant except the barman was down.

"So, you're gonna tell us or...?" Sarada asked the shivering barman.

"Don't— don't think you can get anything out of me"

"That's pretty brave for someone who's peeing his pants" Kenta observed, looking down at the barman's slowly wetting pants. "This lady here is good in interrogation, she can get the answer out of you if she wants, but we'll kill you afterwards if you don't give it yourself"

"Wha—" the barman stared in horror at Sarada before gulping. "You can't interrogate a dead man!" he rapidly pulled a knife out his pocket and held it on his neck, shutting his eyes.

Kenta sighed before he snapped his finger. The knife fell to the ground as the man stood paralysed. "Sarada, do your thing"

"Alright" she forced the man's eye open and widened her Sharingan. "Oh boy"

"Why?"

"We gotta hurry!"

"Why?"

"This guy alerted all the dealers, and they're probably fleeing now. If we don't get there in time, we might just lose all the purpose of coming here" Sarada stuck a finger out. Lightning concentrated on the tip of her finger, she pointed it on the head of the barman.

Kenta gripped her hand before she could kill him. "No, it's not worth it"

"What do you mean? This guy can send reinforcements!" Sarada argued.

"We don't have time, let's leave him be."

"Okay" Sarada inhaled before firing the lightning on the backdoor. The backdoor burst open and they ran through it, racing toward the slave-trading area. The tunnel really was long...

When they reached the place, Kenta blew open the second door sealing the area. There was no one there. But Sarada could feel a presence. Kenta suddenly bent backwards and blew wind across. There was a 'thud' and a small boy sat up, rubbing his head. His clothes were nothing but a sack, and his hair was dishevelled. "Who are you guys!"

"Who are you, boy?" Sarada asked. "Where is everyone?"

"Oh, they ran away" The small boy shrugged, "I'm the one that's supposed to stay behind and get beaten"

"Where did they run away?" Kenta inquired. "Tell us fast!"

"I can't," The boy said, pointing inside his mouth, "they placed this paper thing inside my body, if I tell you, it will explode! Like Boom!"

Kenta's eyes widened as he stared at the ground. "Sarada, they didn't cover their foot marks! You go after them, I'll catch up!"

"Why're you going to stay!?" Sarada exclaimed moving to the escape door.

"I have to figure something about this boy's seal, can't leave him be" Kenta smiled. "I swear I'll catch up"

"Alright"

Sarada left the room and began following the footsteps as fast as her legs could carry her. She had run almost a mile until she collapsed against a tall man, wearing a long black cape. He stared down at her, and there were five other men behind wearing similar clothing. She had a feeling these were the traders. "So, you guys are the slave traders?" Sarada demanded.

The man she'd collapsed against took his staff out and struck it to the ground. "Runaway, little girl. This is not your business" he said.

Her blood began boiling, she needed her friends back. She'd waited long enough. "You know what, I'm not in the mode for negotiation, so you guys either tell me where the list keeper guy is or we're going to have a real problem," Sarada said, her eyes blazing red.

A few of them gripped their weapons, but no one talked.

Sarada shut her eyes and tried to calm the hatred. "Please... talk, I don't want to hurt anyone, don't make me do this, say something. Let's negotiate."

"Foolish girl, don't think you intimidate us!"

"Have it your way then" Sarada widened her eyes and her Mangekyo spun to life. Bloodshed followed.

---------

How was the chapter?

Hope y'all enjoyed it.

Btw I've begun plotting the next book, about Boruto's travels after he leaves the village. I have so many plans but I gotta finish this first.

Chapter Text

Sarada glanced at her shivering, bloodstained hands, her mouth trembling and eyes wide open. Her eyes... realisation hit her. The Mangekyo sharingan was no free power... Her best friend had been just the beginning of the price. Her sanity was the next.

"No... I would never..." She shut her eyes as tears escaped her eyes, "No..." she placed her hands on the sides of her head and pulled at her hair. "I'm... I'm sorry, I— I didn't— I didn't... mean to..."

She didn't want these eyes; she didn't want the Sharingan. Her dad had been right, he'd always been... these eyes were not worth the price...

Through her blurry, tear-filled eyes, Sarada spotted a kunai lying nearby. She took a deep breath and drew the kunai in line with her eyes. "I don't deserve to be an Uchiha" she pushed the kunai in toward her eye but a hand grasped it before she could finish.

"Sarada... what—what are you doing...?" Kenta gazed down at her; shock clear on his face.

"Kenta..." Sarada began sobbing again as rain started pouring. "I didn't... I didn't mean to..."

Kenta stared around him, taking in the bloody scenery; where the men had been slain brutally with not an inch of mercy. Their lifeless eyes still held fear as blood flowed from beneath. Kenta knelt down to Sarada and met her puffy, teary eyes, "Sarada... what— what have you done?"

"I didn't do it... it wasn't me..." her eyes flickered and she suddenly turned limp in his arms.

-<>-

"Kenta!" A man called, "get here fast!"

A small boy ran into a hut, which was barely blocking the heavy rain pouring outside. "What's wrong father!?"

"Where's the medicine!?" The father demanded, looking half dead with worry as he held a sleeping woman's hand. The woman was under a thick mattress, which looked like a cloth that would normally be used for carpets. Her face was paper white, and she was breathing heavily.

Little Kenta gulped, "the doctor, father—he said I had to pay for it first!"

"Tell him we will after this, promise him!"

"I told him, father, I tried my best, he wouldn't budge!"

"Bring him here then!"

"Alright," the boy spun on his heel and raced out of the hut.

The woman groaned, "don't be so hard on him, dear" her voice was barely a whisper, but the man listened with care. "Our son is special; he may be the key to our villages salvation"

"I am sure he is" the man kissed her hand. "He'll be back soon"

"Don't bother—" she coughed, "It's about time I actually died"

"What—what are you saying! You cannot— the doctor will be here any minute, just hold on" The man's face was sweating despite the rainy weather. "Everything's going to be fine, my love"

"Tsuchida," the woman raised her hand slowly and caressed the man's face tenderly. "I have defied natural law for a very, very long time, my dear"

"What are you saying?"

"I lied to you, a lot. But it was for our own good, and now that I'm going to—" she coughed again. "I am the granddaughter of the sage of six paths"

The man stared in confusion, "but—but the sage of six paths... he died about a million or more years ago... right?

The woman closed her shiny hazel eyes. "Yes, but I— I lived on. I was blessed with a technique that helped me escape death even naturally. I never wanted to die, because I was afraid, but now it's time I left... I'm sorry I have to break it to you now... I really am"

The man shook his head, "no... this doesn't make sense... why? If you dodged death for this long, why cannot you now!? Do you want to leave me!? Our son!? Are you not satisfied?"

A tear made its way down the sick woman's cheek, "no dear, I love you both more than anything... but I should've never broken the cycle of life.

"Father!" Kenta ran into the hut once again followed by a doctor. "He's here!"

"I'm sorry sir, I really can't help unless you—" the doctor began, but the man raised his hand and made a push gesture, which summoned a gust of wind and threw the doctor out of the hut.

"Why...?" Kenta stared in surprise. "Why father!?"

"Silence, Kenta"

Kenta's mother, the dying woman, gestured for the little boy to come. "My dear son," she placed a paper-white hand on the boy's face. "I possess nothing dearer than you. You are my only legacy and pride. You possess powers no other shinobi does. Bring this village success and prosperity with it. I love you"

The scene shifted suddenly and followed with what looked like a thirteen-year-old Kenta practising with a piece of wood, pretending it was a sword. When he heard footsteps approach, he threw the stick below and pulled on an innocent face. "What's up?"

The slightly older boy who'd come, bent over to catch his breath. "Kenta—you're not gonna want to hear this—"

"Hear what?" Kenta asked, raising an eyebrow curiously.

"The town elders, they—they found a body below the cliff— I can't believe— you won't either—"

"Yo, take a minute and catch your breath," Kenta said, curiosity being clouded with worry now. It seemed like he already knew what was going on, and prayed that his prediction was wrong.

"No—the body—the body belongs to your father!"

"I see" Kenta shut his eyes. "Thank you for telling me, Li"

"O—Ok?" The other boy spun on his heel and sprinted away.

Pain hit Kenta's face like a train. His legs gave away and he fell to his knees. He opened his tear-filled eyes and stared at the clear sky above.

"AAAARGH!" The sky split above.

-<>-

Sarada slowly opened her eyes, and she took in the blurry sight before feeling around for her glasses. Someone placed her glasses on her face gently. Sarada blinked and she saw Kenta sitting in front of her, smiling brightly. They were both sitting on a big, comfy bed. It seemed like a hotel room.

"Good morning, Sarada" his smile didn't seem so ordinary anymore. Seeing him smile broke her heart, after everything she'd seen happen to him as a kid, she wondered how he could still be so positive. He had no home, no parents, no family, yet he held her straight.

"Kenta..." she gulped, "what happened yesterday... it was me"

"I know," he said, the smile fading away and worry replacing the expression. "But why?"

"My Mangekyo Sharingan... it made me crazy, I couldn't control myself... I wish I never unlocked it..." Sarada muttered, tears forming again.

Kenta placed a hand on her shoulder firmly, "don't cry Sarada, its not your fault"

"I—I'm trying not to—"

"But really... I didn't know you had the Mangekyo Sharingan" Kenta said, looking down. "I hate those eyes... no offence—"

"—none taken, I hate it too"

"---those eyes alone slaughtered my complete town. I just wish I'd—" Kenta stopped before forcing a smile, "I guess regretting won't help"

"I guess not..." Sarada murmured. "By the way, I dreamt of you today"

Kenta raised his eyebrows, "wha—?"

"Your kid self... your mother was a descendant of the sage of six paths, and your father... he—"

"Committed suicide, yeah, you dreamt right. I've never heard of people getting truthful dreams, but I guess you really are one in a billion, Sarada" Kenta exhaled. "It happened about two years ago when the town began shaming my father for having married an immortal woman, they found it funny for some reason. It was all a big secret, but even the smallest of slips can cause huge headlines"

"Who leaked the fact that your mother was an immortal?" Sarada asked.

"I did..." Kenta chuckled, in a desperate attempt at hiding his sadness. "I was a kid, I shouldn't have been let in on it, at that time I didn't know how many problems it would've caused, if only..."

"It's not your fault either" Sarada reassured, but she knew he wasn't convinced, she didn't expect him to be either. Self-guilt was something she'd been ground to understand.

"Forget about me— what about you?" Kenta asked. "We'll set aside all the current situations for a moment and lighten our moods, shall we?"

"Sure... though I don't think talking of my recent past will help..." Sarada sighed. "Where do I start?"

"Family first," Kenta smiled, "both my parents are dead, father was a regular, and only shinobi in my town. Mother was an immortal and a descendant of Otsutsuki Ashura, she died too. Your turn."

Sarada painfully managed a smile for him in empathy. "I'm sorry. Anyways, I'm from the Uchiha clan, which used to be big but is for some reason very small now. My mother is probably the most powerful kunoichi, and the best medical ninja, whilst my father is the only pureblood Uchiha, he's Lord Seventh rival and competitor in power. They both are the strongest shinobi still, by skill"

"That's amazing," Kenta said, looking genuinely awed. "You've gotten quite powerful genes then, are you good in medical ninjutsu?"

"Don't even ask"

"Damn. But I've heard of Lord Seventh and the leaf's shadow Hokage" his face turned dark for a moment, but she must've imagined it because it looked as bright as ever the next second. "So, what about your friends? I never had any in my town"

"That sucks... but I have many friends. My best friend's dead, my boy— I mean, my other friends, we are after... they're all great" Sarada concluded, heat rising to her cheeks. Get out of my mind, Boruto...

Kenta raised his eyebrows, "that's nice. You have a boyfriend?" he asked, and Sarada could swear she felt a tingle of disappointment in his tone.

"No— of course not," Sarada said, a little too loudly. Why was she acting like he had been her boyfriend? Sure. They'd been very close, way closer than normal or even best friends were, but he was not her boyfriend, and never was, he left her, enough said in her head.

"You don't look so sure," Kenta said, "but I can understand. So, you had this guy you really liked, but things didn't work out?" Damn, that was some quick deciphering...

"Not really liked in that way, but yeah, pretty much," Sarada said. "Anyways—"

"Tell me about that friend," Kenta asked, openly interested. "He must've been a great person"

"He was" Sarada muttered.

"Why the past tense?" Kenta enquired.

She pulled in a deep breath, "well when things didn't go his way, he decided to walk his own path"

"I wonder what happened... how was he before that?" Kenta asked.

Sarada scoffed, closing her eyes as Boruto's smile flew into her head. "He was my sunshine— not mine only, he was all of our sun." Mitsuki's gotta be proud of her. She opened her eyes, "he was brave beyond measure and as loyal as a guard dog." She imagined Boruto's reaction if he heard that, "he put nothing before his friends and family, and he's one of the most powerful shinobi I've met"

Kenta smiled, "it seems you both had a bond that went beyond just friends. You look so happy just talking about him"

"Haha"

"When did you both meet first?"

"Hmm," Sarada shook her head, "I don't remember. We've known each other since we were babies" she added, "our parents were close, that's why"

"I can say his leave affected you a lot," Kenta said, "I wish I could help, but— anyway, is there more to him? Because as far as I know, every nice person has a dark side to them" how right he was...

"You're right. He was embedded with Otsutsuki Momoshiki's karma—"

"WHAT!?" Kenta jumped from the bed and stared at her. "What—what are you saying...?"

"Yes, there are more Otsutsuki"

"No—" he sat back down and sighed. "that's not what surprised me... but, this guy you like—"

"—you mean my FRIEND, call him Boruto"

"Ok— so this Boruto is an Otsutsuki fighter?"

"Oh, no, not like that—"

"How else would he have gotten the karma?"

"How do you know what karma is anyway?" Sarada demanded, suspicion flowing in.

Kenta stared at his hands. "I don't know... it's that after Allegro was done doing all his damned experiments on me... I had a— I don't know, increase in knowledge?"

"Hn." Sarada sighed, "I had them too, that son of a bitch really messed with us"

"Yeah, so what were you saying"

"Uh— yes, so this happened when Boruto was about 13, so he wasn't any Otsutsuki fighter that time, at least that's what he told me after an hour of bragging—"

"—seems like a humble guy"

"—but the truth is, Lord Seventh and my father were the ones who actually fought Otsutsuki Momoshiki, and beat him too, on the other hand, the person who landed the final blow was Boruto. And it must've been because of that why Boruto has the karma on him"

"No..." Kenta frowned, "Otsutsuki are proud, that's for sure. But they are not stupid... and marking a random like that with the karma is the stupidest thing ever, I'm saying that with basic knowledge"

"True. But what's your point"

"Did Boruto tell anything about Momoshiki's Byakugan?" Kenta asked after a minute,

"Yeah, after their final fight with Otsutsuki Isshiki, he told me that Momoshiki had predicted the nine-tailed Kurama's death" Sarada recounted. "But what does that have anything to do with this? Are you trying to tell Momoshiki had already planned to use Boruto as his vessel from before?"

"Yes" Kenta bit his bottom lip in thought, "he must've also predicted losing against your father and the Hokage. Whatever the reason he chose Boruto is, it's no coincidence" He exhaled in surrender, "still, I can't believe your dad and the Lord Hokage beat an Otsutsuki..."

"not 'an' Otsutsuki, three Otsutsuki together, and Naruto-sama defeated one alone," She said, "I don't know whether to believe Boruto's stories though, but what are the chances, they literally beat two of the strongest ones when we were present"

Kenta's jaw was somewhere near the ground in awe. "No way... you have to be joking!"

"Nope, all true"

"They must be legendary powerhouses then!" Kenta jumped dramatically, punching his fist in the air in excitement, "imagine beating four Otsutsuki! That puts them above Otsutsuki themselves! Imagine that! I didn't even know such shinobi existed!"

"Hn." Sarada smirked at his newfound happiness, "and Boruto is the son of the Lord Hokage"

"No shit" Kenta chuckled, "their names sound so familiar"

"I know right..." They both sat in silence for a while.

"Anyway, let's get back to the present now, about your sold friends—" Kenta began.

Sarada shut her eyes as the images of the men she'd previously murdered flew into her mind. "I lost the true purpose of fighting them... I failed"

"Not exactly," Kenta said, shoving a hand into his pocket and pulling out a pen drive. "I found this under a man's jacket"

"WHAT?" Sarada fought down the sudden urge to strange the grey head in front of her. "YOU HAD IT ALL ALONG AND YOU DIDN'T TELL ME!?"

"Oh, shit..." Kenta muttered, "Uh— I can explain?"

"You better"

"Well, I thought I'd tell you when you were in a better mood, which I thought you were in"

"And which I was in"

"So, you don't have a good mood anymore?"

"What does it look like?"

"Uh—you're angry?'

"And is that a good mood?"

"It isn't?"

"Take a step back for safety"

"I'll take three"

Sarada took a deep breath and sighed heavily. "Ok, so how are we going to access the information on it?"

"I borrowed a computer at the reception..." Kenta muttered, blushing, "or maybe stole it, but all for the greater good."

"So did you see what the content was?"

Kenta scratched his neck nervously, smiling. "Well... I've never used it before, so... I thought I'd leave it to you..."

"Oh, yeah" Sarada gestured for him to bring over the computer. He obliged and passed it to her.

She took a deep breath and clicked the 'on' switch. Sarada was no newbie to computers, she had gotten her own one for her sixteenth birthday by Denki, which he'd hoped would console her grief. She took many lessons from Denki about coding too, so it better help. Poor Denki though...

"Give me the drive"

Kenta placed it on her palm, watching eagerly at the screen of the computer. She inserted the pen drive into the computer and opened the folder containing the slave trade information.

Sarada quickly searched for Naora's name, which didn't appear, then she tried Daiki, which didn't appear either, finally, she tried Inojin and got an 'Injn Ymnk' file. She retraced his file and found the source file. Whoever entered their names must've been some lazy piece of shit... she opened the file and quickly read through it. "Shikadai's been sold to some old woman, by the name of Rivinsi or something, we need to find him first"

"Why?"

"He's the smartest, he'll have about a hundred formulated strategies flowing in his head right now, to escape and free the others, if we help him, it'll just be faster"

"Alright, let's move then"

---------

Pls tell me it was worth the wait...

Chapter Text

They arrived at the big house of Rivinsi the next day, after a day of searching for it. This woman must be some big-time criminal... Sarada still marvelled at the structure of the mansion.

"This is the biggest house I've ever seen," Kenta said, eyes shining in awe. "My village doesn't have buildings like this, I mean, it's just ruined now..."

Sarada made a sorry face, "in Konoha, there are many buildings like this. You should see the Hokage tower, it's an amazing piece. And the Kamininarimon company is another sight... but the best is the Hokage rocks, that's something you have to see"

"I can't wait to get there," Kenta said, smiling. He then gestured ahead of them. "Do you think your friend will be here?"

"Yeah, hundred per cent" Sarada sucked in a breath and activated her Sharingan, hesitantly. She didn't like the prospect of possessing these eyes anymore, she couldn't put it to good use as her father, she could only try. "There are many security systems here... we'll have to be really sneaky"

"I love this stuff," Kenta said, beaming. "It's so exciting, isn't it?"

"Yeah, I remember once with Cho-Cho—" Sarada gulped as her dead best friend's image formed in her head. "Forget it, let's make a plan"

"Right..." Kenta glanced sideways at her in concern before pulling out the map of the house. "Point out where you can sense security stuff in the house"

"At the gate—" Sarada began and once Kenta had marked all the possible restricted spots, they walked toward the house again. The house sat in a field of grass, in the middle of a huge forest. "I didn't even know places like this exist..." she muttered, "aren't they supposed to be on the world map?"

Kenta shrugged, "isn't the reason why they located the house here, to avoid detection?"

"Yeah, probably" Sarada replied. 

Before they could enter the borders of the house, Kenta placed a hand on her shoulder.

"Yeah... and Sarada, try not to go too hard." He gazed at her as if offending her was the last thing he wanted to do. She understood what he meant; don't go hard meant don't murder.

But she was offended. "Why would I harm anyone? That was just one time," Sarada protested. "I'm not sure why but— don't worry, it won't happen again."

"Ok, I'm sorry"

Sarada's clone summoned next to her, "distract them when I signal you to" Sarada said, gesturing at the guards. Her clone walked away.

Kenta stared at her, "you just used the shadow clone Jutsu without even weaving hand signs... that's some skill"

"Oh, really?" Sarada feigned amazement at her talent and shrugged, "I must be cool"

Kenta chuckled, "yeah, you must be"

"Let's go" Sarada activated her Sharingan once again and they both pulled their hood up. "Should we part ways and search or...?"

Kenta took a while to consider, "I mean... it would be faster but—" he looked at her with a hint of uncertainty. "I want to stay by your side to make sure you're okay"

"I get it, you want to stay with me to make sure my Mangekyo doesn't pop up again and I go berserk to kill everyone around me" Sarada sighed, "trust me this time, it won't happen"

The grey head smiled, "Sarada, I trust you more than I trust myself, but I don't trust your power. Your power has no bounds, and that's what scares me."

She took his hand, looking directly into his eyes, "trust me this time, please" she hadn't even wanted to separate to this extent, but now she wanted to prove to Kenta that she could contain her power, that she was strong enough.

"Alright" Kenta sighed, giving in, "tell me about your friend"

"He's tall, around your height. He has black hair, which is tied in a ponytail, and green eyes" Sarada said, "he'll notice you before you notice him, don't worry. Just tell him you're a friend of mine if you get across him"

"What about this operation?" Kenta asked, "is it a silent raid or...?"

"Depends, if we get caught... we change strategy, these are just ordinary shinobi with technology, they won't be hard to handle," Sarada said.

"Okay" Kenta sucked in a deep breath, "good luck... and let's go"

-<>-

Sarada sneaked through the grass, slowly moving to avoid making any noise. It being daytime put them at a disadvantage, since the guards could sense them quicker. So, they had to be extra, extra cautious. She peeked behind and saw that Kenta had already reached the window, that was quick... She couldn't lose to him. Sarada steadily picked up her pace and moved silently near the window she was supposed to enter, Kenta peeked back and gave her a thumbs-up before disappearing inside the house. Sarada willed her clone to cause a commotion at the same time she entered, making the guard turn his view away from the house giving her time to break the window and enter. Sarada made sure the breaking of the clean glass barely made a sound, she closed her eyes in concentration. "Fire style: heat palm" she focused her chakra on her palms and placed them on the window panels. They melted slowly under her watch and she slipped into the house, covering the window behind her with her water style.

"Alright" She examined her surrounding, there was no one— "miss... who—who—who are you?" a small girl asked, standing under her. The girl was dressed in luxury; a kimono lined with gold and gems. She was probably the daughter of the maiden. The girl was scared, she had dropped her teddy bear and was staring at Sarada with a pencil gripped in her hand.

Sarada kneeled down to match the girl's height and smiled. "You're pretty—" she said, and watched as the girl blushed. "—and I like your hair" she genuinely liked it, blonde and straight.

"Yes—you pretty too" the girl muttered gazing down. Sarada shook her head out of the distraction and stood back up. She put a hand out toward the girl, "you want to see some action?" she could use the little girl to threaten the woman holding Shikadai hostage.

"I—should I ask mama?" the girl inquired, taking Sarada's hand without hesitation.

"We're going to your mama, what should I call you, pretty little lady?" Sarada winked at the red-faced cutie holding her hand. She swooped the kid in her arms in one go and began walking to the door.

The little girl answered, "I'm Rita"

"That's a beautiful name, I'm Sarada" she didn't know why she was saying all this to the little girl, but she didn't care. "So have you seen a boy about my size?"

"Uh?" The girl raised an eyebrow, leaning her head on Sarada's shoulder and sucking her thumb.

"Handsome boy, he has green eyes, ponytail—"

"Ponytail like big sis Sarada" Rita chuckled. Sarada was quite amazed at the kid having grasped her name that quick, nevertheless understanding everything she said. This kid barely looked around four...

"Yeah...ponytail like big sis..." Sarada gulped, feeling her heart melt at the beautiful girl calling her big sis. "Did you see him?"

"YAPPY!" Rita squealed, her multicoloured eyes brightening in excitement. "Ponytail boy in the room!"

Sarada ignored whatever room she'd meant. She slowly put the girl down. These eyes... they weren't ordinary... "Who are you?"

"Big Sarada...?" The girl's smile faded, "what wrong?"

The little girl's eyes were bright, and outstanding like a million diverse colours were in them. She was dead certain it was a Kekkai Genkai, but... Sarada had never seen any kind of Doujutsu like that, not even in the classified ANBU data books. Something was going on...

Sarada forced the girl to look into her eyes in the blink of an eye, putting the child under a Genjutsu before disappearing beneath one of the sofas.

"—thank you very much for having us over, Madame Rivinsi," a voice said. Sarada froze underneath, chills travelling down her spine. What the hell was he doing here!? "Let us begin negotiating"

---------

Chapter Text

Sarada’s fear never left her. She’d only met him once, that too a blurry memory. The only other person besides her father and her to possess the Sharingan, nevertheless the Mangekyo. The destroyer of Kenta’s homeland, this man was working with Code, a kara inner. He was bad news for sure… in more ways than just one.

“Have a seat, whatever your name is” A thick, and almost masculine, but feminine voice said. Sarada shut her eyes and expanded them, her Sharingan flared under the cushion. She was in control of the little girl now.

Sarada watched through Rita’s eyes, as a cloaked man, accompanied by another woman took their seats across where this Rivinsi sat. And when Rivinsi sat, Sarada was forced to inhale to ensure the bottom of the sofa didn’t crush her at the weight of the fat shit sitting above.

The same masculine like female voice spoke again, and through Rita’s eyes, Sarada saw it was Rivinsi. “Okay… so you going to remove the cloak or what?”

“Forgive us, but this is as much as we can reveal,” the man said. “Besides, there are eyes everywhere”

Sarada trembled as the man's pitch-black eyes peered through the cloak's blackness at Rita. But he quickly shifted his eyes back to Rivinsi, so Sarada relaxed, presumably just a notion.

“By the way” the cloaked accomplice of the mystery man began, gesturing at Rita, “why is this little girl with us? Shouldn’t we have more—” the voice sounded really familiar…

“My granddaughter, Rita—” Rivinsi smiled at Rita, “—is the person you seek”

A bead of sweat made its way down Sarada’s forehead, what did they want with the girl?

“Wha— are you saying this little girl— she possesses the—”

“Delta,” The man sighed, “don’t get distracted”

“Uhm—right”

Sarada glared beneath. That asshole Delta was here!? Oh, how she wished they could have a rematch…

“So, old lady—”

“—who’re you calling an old lady?”

“What are you going to— I mean, I’m sorry.” Sarada could tell Delta was holding back out of loyalty for whoever the cloaked man was. “Give us an amount for the girl”

“Three and a half billion” the old woman sighed, “that’s how much she’s worth”

The cloaked man suddenly stood and turned his head slowly to face the little girl, “hello Rita”

Rita gulped, “hey—hey mister”

"You're a pretty girl," the man stated as he knelt to match her height. Sarada's face was soaked with sweat as she could only now properly smell his aura. This guy was different; his aura was thousands of times stronger than Boruto's, and he was likely more powerful than both her father and Lord Seventh combined. "I also like your hair."

“Thank you”

“I need you to come with me” The man stretched his arm towards the girl, “take my hand”

Sarada’s breaths grew heavy, her Sharingan… it had no effect on this girl… this girl was not being controlled by her Genjutsu… but somehow, she had seen through the same eyes. Rita slowly began elevating her hand.

Don’t! Sarada prayed under her breath, don’t take his hand.

And as if the girl had heard her abruptly, she stopped halfway through. The man drew back his hand slowly. “I see” his voice was gentle no longer.

Delta grew a blade under the cloak. “Shall we…?”

“No”

The door opened and another man entered, making the fat house owner shriek. “WHO IS THAT MAN! SECURITY GET HIM!”

“Shut your old hag ass up,” A new voice said.

“How dare…” the woman’s voice wavered as the tall, large man kicked the head of one of her security guards to her leg. She screamed her lungs out along with Rita.

“Rita, get out of here!” The old woman carried little Rita and tried running out of the room but the fat dude covered the door.

“Where do you think you’re going?”

“Allegro,” the cloaked man said, “move” Sarada’s eyes widened in even more fear. She covered her mouth before the whimper could escape. Allegro!? What was he doing here? Had he found Kenta…?

“Wha—?” Allegro stepped aside and Rivinsi ran out of the room.

“What are you doing, Allegro?” The Sharingan man asked his voice calm but with an edge. Allegro took time to answer, Sarada couldn’t blame him, the cloaked man’s voice had suggested painful death if the answer had no gravity.

“I—I got a signal. Two of my experiments escaped, I got a signal that they were here, so I—”

“What do you contemplate is more important… Allegro?” The man asked. “Your trivial experiment… or Kara’s objectives?”

“Uh—the subject who escaped was—the boy you had an interest on… Otsutsuki Kenta” Allegro gulped before: “—and Uchiha Sarada” a minute of silence followed before someone’s knee touched the ground and blood splattered heavily on the floor.

“I must’ve heard you wrong… Allegro” the Sharingan man muttered, and a hand fell near the splattered blood.

Sarada’s heart was beating so hard she was afraid they’d find her due to its sound. Allegro gasped loudly, “ah… no…my hand—” he raised his head pleadingly, “Lord, forgive me— spare me this onetime” the all-proud Allegro begging for mercy sure was something new to the ear.

“You’ve sabotaged this mission, Allegro” Delta began, “what did you expect—”

“Silence, Delta” the man ordered. “Find the woman and apologise for the inconvenience… double the payment for the girl. Allegro’s lab can raise the funds required. Next time we meet, I want to know Sarada’s in that container… or you’ll face my wrath. She possesses a threat not only to you but to the whole Kara, I want you to eliminate that possibility, even if you can’t kill her”

“What—what do you—” Allegro whimpered.

“Later” The man spun around and walked towards the exit, the dust flying off his cloak.

Allegro slowly began to sob, surprising the hell out of Sarada. “My lord… please, forgive me… anything but my lab! It's all my work, my lord!”

The Sharingan man stopped and looked back, but not at Allegro. “I see you” his cloak whooshed and he was gone.

Sarada’s heart stopped beating there and then. It was just as if he’d spoken to her.

“SON OF A BITCH!” Allegro screamed, tears streaming down his cheeks. “I WILL KILL YOU! My lab…” his lab was probably his soft spot… what a baby…

The door banged open and another visitor entered. “Sarada, I found—” Kenta stopped midway, and Allegro stood back up, his arm regenerating, “oh… shit”

.

.

.

“Oh, dear” Allegro wiped his tears before turning to face Kenta, “how have you been, Kenta?”

Kenta took a look around the room, “Sarada…?”, saw blood on the floor, and screamed. “SON OF A BITCH!”
He was in front of Allegro even before the latter noticed. “Still Shocker stage six” lightning flared on Kenta’s fists.

A single of Kenta’s punches threw Allegro through the wall of the house. “WHERE IS SARADA!?”

Allegro tried dodging Kenta’s second punch, and he did, but not long before Kenta’s other fist made contact with the inner’s face. The guy flew back another eight metres. Kenta’s face was raging and he continued beating the inner, with barely any effort… or was Allegro was just being weak?

“Sarada!” As soon as Sarada had crawled out from underneath the sofa, a shadow loomed over her. “Is—is that you!?”

Her eyes levelled at the stranger and her eyes widened, “Shikadai…?”

They both jumped to hug each other, “I’m so glad you’re okay, mendouksai” he pulled away and wiped a tear. “Where are the others?”

Before Sarada could answer, they heard Kenta scream again. She turned to look at Shikadai; he looked like a beggar, wearing clothes made out of dirty sacks, his hair was dishevelled too, and he had two bands on his hand, the chakra retainers… Sarada pulled out a kunai, induced some chakra on it and broke them both. “Let’s get out of here first, then we can talk”

“Alright, what do I do?” That was the first time Shikadai had asked her for instruction.

Sarada processed it quickly, “help Kenta and hold Allegro off until I return,”

“Where’re you going?”

“I need to do something important!”

Sarada banged the door open and ran out of the room and up. She had to get the girl, Rita was important, she couldn’t get into Kara’s hands…

“Wind Style: gale palm” Sarada slapped the heavily guarded door down as if it had been some roasted leaf and looked around. A shivering fat woman dressed richly stood in front of a little girl, almost completely covering her. “Oh, hey grandma, can I get the kid?”

“Wha—who—ABSOLUTELY NOT!” Old Rivinsi screeched.

“Come on, granny” Sarada sighed, rubbing her forehead. “Let’s not get physical”

“You wanna get physical! Ha?” The fat ass jumped forward and grabbed a flower vase, “I’LL SHOW YOU PHYSICAL!”

“Sleep tight” Sarada widened her eyes and the fat woman fell to the ground, under her Genjutsu without an ounce of resistance. The vase rolled on the ground carelessly.

“Hey, Rita” Sarada bent slowly and put a hand out, hearing explosions and glasses break downstairs. “I’m sorry it has come to this, but I want you to trust me…”

“What—what you do to big mama?” Rita asked, her eyes wide and lips trembling with fear. The little girl backed away slowly.

“Rita, trust your big sis” Sarada stopped and gestured for her to come closer, smiling kindly. “Trust me”

“You got the girl?” Seems like an intense fight… Shikadai was attacking from long range, and Kenta maintained close combat.

“Yes, let’s go!” Sarada shouted, holding little Rita’s hand gently.

Shikadai put his hands together and his shadow travelled to Kenta’s feet and paralysed him. “Time to run…” his shadows crawled until Kenta’s knees, carried the angry dude and threw him back to where Sarada and Shikadai stood. Allegro put his arm forward and a green beam formed. “Later” Sarada muttered as she widened her Mangekyo, and they disappeared in a burst of red dust.

-<>-

“SARADA! YOU'RE ALIVE!” Kenta rushed to her and crushed her bones in a hug, “I almost thought you’d—you’d—oh my god, I’m so glad!” he pulled back and checked her face and hands for scratches or marks, “did you get hurt?”

Sarada raised an eyebrow, smiling. “Relax Kenta, I’m alright— I’m not dead, that bastard Allegro wouldn’t lay a hand on me now”

“Thank god” Kenta fell to the ground in relaxation. “I was about to kill that son of a bitch… and who’s this little beauty?”

“She’s Rita, and I know the Kara is after them” Sarada muttered, “I had to bring her. I guess she passed out… might wake in a few hours”

“I see, that’s that asshole’s granddaughter, right? She was the only living thing there…” Shikadai muttered.

Sarada sat down on the grassy land next to Kenta and nodded. Using her Mangekyo, in combination with some form of Genjutsu, she’d transported the three of them away from the castle. And because she’d not thought of any particular location when they’d escaped, they were stuck in the middle of nowhere without anything.

Her chakra had been sucked dry too, whatever Jutsu she’d used was really some depleter.

“Uh—" Shikadai stood in front of them, wearing the same rags that insulted his good looks. His mom, Temari Nara, would murder all of Kara herself if she saw her only son wearing sacks. “Now, tell me: what have I missed?”

Kenta grinned at Shikadai, “oh, hey! I forgot to introduce myself, I’m Kenta!”

Shikadai smiled at Kenta’s friendliness, his eyebrows elevated. “Nara Shikadai, pleased to meet you” they both shook hands.

“We have to get the other's coordinates,” Sarada said, “we need to regroup before Kara can, we have to strike when they’re weak, which they never are, but you get the point”

Kenta’s smile faded almost instantly. “Wait up… you never once told me you’re— you never told me you were after Kara!” he looked at her with a hint of betrayal.

Sarada sighed, “didn’t I? I must’ve forgotten, anyways, what would it have changed, Kenta? Would you have run away if I told you? I know you’re not a coward.”

Kenta’s facial expression shifted, “well… you could’ve at least… you know… informed me or something?”

“My bad” Sarada said, “so, now that you know. You’re gonna help us, aren’t you?”

“I—I will fight by your side, Sarada” Kenta decided, with a little hesitation.

“Thank you, Kenta”

Shikadai raised an eyebrow. “Anything going on between the both of you?” Both she and Kenta shook their heads simultaneously.

“Nope”, Sarada stood up, shaking her blushing head. “Moving on, you got any intel, Shikadai?”

“Well, now that you asked. I forgot to say, Mitsuki actually reached me before you” Shikadai sat down and released a breath, “but I—”

“You met Mitsuki!?” Sarada interrupted, “how was he? Where is he? Is he okay? Was he beat up? Did he look okay—”

“Relax Sarada,” Shikadai stopped her anxiety, “he looked full, he must’ve regenerated after his fight with Code. He asked for you, but I didn’t know, so I told him to get the others because I was confident that you’d come to me”

“You were always the wiser” Sarada said, proud of his intellect. “But what if—”

“If you hadn’t come— you’d have revisited the black market, and researched the camp where they stored the data, and by the end, still end up coming.” That had honestly been Sarada’s alternative plan if they didn’t find Shikadai. “Look Sarada, I know you don’t give up, I had faith in you, and I have faith that Mitsuki will take care of finding the rest of us. Forget about all the responsibilities for a second now—” Shikadai stood to her height and placed his hands on her shoulders, staring her in the eyes, “—and tell me why your eyes are dead”

------

Nice chapter?

Chapter Text

Sarada had been brought up with the thought that all of it would’ve just passed by easy. She had made the mistake of thinking that becoming a Hokage was all just on skill, oh how confident she'd been... But now? What did it matter?

Iwabe, Denki, Hōki, Namida, Wasabi, Cho-Cho. The names of all the people who’d died meaninglessly could keep going. Their lives had barely caused any kind of revolution, it had barely made a change in the strive for the peace they desired. Boruto hadn’t been wrong, they’d died because they’d been weak, it was reality indeed. But he was no less, he and Kawaki were the same, both brothers, sons of the Hokage. Both powerhouses, kind people with sensitive hearts. Why did they have to go astray?

Fate wrote all of their stories differently. It was all consequence of choice. Regret was their only constant companion.

"—the lost one will bring about the destruction of science and the bloodshed of blue. On the day that myth becomes reality, a single choice will bring in a generation of health and put an end to all misery. The fate of the earth will be decided by the pure. The stranger shall produce an age of temptation and the restoration of equilibrium the day the true one exposes himself." That was undoubtedly Boruto’s voice. But what was it doing in her head? And why was she standing in a special prison cell, with Boruto and Kakashi-sensei in it?

Boruto looked dead confused, staring at the piece of paper in his hand. There were scrape marks on the wall and his shirt was soaked with what she assumed were tears.

"It's a torn piece, we weren't able to acquire the other half of it. We think the 'pure' relates to your Jōgan, as for the remaining, we have yet to discover" Kakashi-san sighed, looking frustrated.

Before Boruto could say his next word, Sarada’s vision shifted, and now she was sitting beside a fire, along with two men who sat across from each other. “That prophecy… was it a fake?”

The other man looked at the sky above, “well… they needed a lead”

Her vision shifted again and now she was in a room with about seven cloaked men. “How’s the spy doing?”

A girl with long purple and pink hair folded her slender, shining legs and leaned her body against the comfortable chair she sat on. She opened her eyes and sighed, “I wish you could stop asking me that, Code. It was enough trouble placing him on the same team as that bratty Uchiha girl and Orochimaru’s son. You know as well as I why I can’t keep seeing where and what he’s doing, especially when he doesn’t have company”

“God damn it… Adler, what are you up to?”

Sarada blinked. The atmosphere changed.

Another man stood, a cloak covering his identity from behind. “I’ve seen all of it, all the possibilities that await you, son of the sage”

“Answer me! Sarada!” Someone shook her shoulder and pulled her back to reality, “Tell me why you look so dead!” It was only Shikadai… Sarada’s eyes dazed again and she saw all of her dead friends. Iwabe’s grin, his dream of becoming a Hokage… Cho-Cho’s smile, her dream of finding the perfect man… Wasabi’s enthusiasm, her dream of defeating Iwabe… Namida’s laughter, her dream of becoming a perfect shinobi… it was all under the ground now, wasn’t it?

“I don’t know what you mean, Shikadai” she looked him dead in the eyes. They would never understand, no one would, it was all her blame to carry. She was the sole reason they were dead; she could’ve stopped it all. If she’d only not restrained Boruto when the puppet army had raided Konoha, if only she’d been able to climb the tunnel’s wall without Cho-Cho’s help, if only— if only she’d been better.

Shikadai sighed and sat back down, probably having decided not to push it any further. Kenta stared curiously between the both of them before coughing awkwardly, “uhm, Shikadai-san, but I’ve got quite the story to tell you”

“Ha?” Shikadai raised a thin eyebrow at his new comrade, “what story?”

“Our story, mine and Sarada’s. How we met, where we met and all of that” Kenta said, “How much we had to go through—”

“Oh, if it’s your love story, then I’d rather pass” Shikadai rolled his eyes, yawning.

Kenta blushed, “What!? No!”

“We can’t remain here until Mitsuki sends a signal” Sarada muttered, both of the guys turned their attention to her. “We need to keep moving… the Kara is after this girl—” she pointed at little Rita, who snored peacefully. “—and there’s a spy among us”

“Wait, wait. Firstly— You’re saying the Kara is after this harmless little girl?” Kenta looked confused, “why? And what do you mean there’s a spy among us?”

“I don’t know, but—” Sarada exhaled, deciding to explain about Rita first “—look, when I first met Rita, I thought she was just a harmless pretty girl too. But two inners from Kara came to meet with the girl’s grandmom, who is the landlord.”

“Wait— two inners? I thought only Allegro came?” Kenta asked, “there was another inner there?”

“No, Allegro was just there after the other two Kara members left” Sarada moved her raven black eyes to look at Shikadai, whose focus was fixed on the grassy ground below, eyebrows furrowed. “One of them had a chakra signature more powerful than both Lord Seventh’s and my father’s, he radiated so much power which made me think if he was another Otsutsuki”

“Another Otsutsuki?” Kenta gulped, “what are the chances he isn’t one?”

“I’m pretty sure he is an Uchiha” Sarada whispered. Shikadai slowly turned his eyes to her, “he possessed the Mangekyo Sharingan… that’s for sure, I don’t think Otsutsuki possess the Sharingan”

“No, but it originated from them” Shikadai mumbled, “Otsutsuki Hogoromo, the sage of six paths— he was the first Otsutsuki to possess the Sharingan which his first son, Otsutsuki Indra inherited. But they were a very rare case, in which both of them had one mortal parent”

“So, you’re saying the Sharingan was just a result of mutation?” Sarada asked. Shikadai nodded.

“What’s mutation?’ Kenta interrupted, scratching his dark hair, “is that some ancient Jutsu?’

“No Kenta, it’s when there’s some sort of change in genes that gives birth to something new, as a characteristic” Sarada explained.

“I see, I didn’t get it, but who cares. So, this guy who destroyed my village is an Uchiha, just like Sarada?” Kenta closed his eyes and took a deep breath, “alright, so he’s not an Otsutsuki but possesses a greater threat to us than them, that’s good to hear. So, who was the other inner?”

“Delta,” Sarada said, glancing at Shikadai whose eyes had dilated, “she was there too”

“That bitch” Shikadai held a part of his head and released a breath, “this is the first time I’ve been so confused. So, why did they want to buy Rita?”

“How did you know they wanted to buy Rita?” Sarada asked, an eyebrow elevated.

Shikadai shrugged, “you’re talking to the guy who spent about God knows how long trapped in that hellhole. That fat shit kept talking about selling Rita off if she misbehaved, that’s how”

“I get it” Sarada continued, “so these guys were planning on buying her. Trust me, they seemed desperate, that’s why when Allegro scared the landlord off, that Uchiha—that Sharingan guy cut his arm off and made him cry, literally…”

“Damn, you got to hear him cry like that? Lucky you” Kenta said, feigning jealousy.

“Rita possesses some sort of powerful Doujutsu, I haven’t figured out what it is, but I’m certain it is very, very rare” Sarada placed a finger on her chin, “the Kara is after her, and Allegro is after me and Kenta. We need to regroup as soon as we can, when will Mitsuki return? Also, we need to do something about the spy”

“First off, let’s digest the information,” Shikadai said, “you say she has a one in a billion Doujutsu? One that doesn’t exist in the data books?”

“Yes”

“We have to keep her safe until we figure it out” Kenta decided, “what about the spy then? Who do you think it is? And why do you think there’s a spy?”

“When Shikadai held my shoulders earlier, I had a vision” Sarada began, trying to recount everything, “people— I think the Kara, they were talking about a spy, a spy who was in the same team as I and Mitsuki”

“It could either be Vilson or Daiki,” Shikadai said, “they’ve both been suspicious to me from day one—”

“No—” Sarada closed her eyes and sighed, “it can’t be them, must be someone else. The kara won’t be so direct like that, must be some sort of—”

“Stop being naïve Sarada—”

“I’m not naïve” She glared at Shikadai, who glared right back. “What would you know, you’re a guy after all. Not to mention you’ve been suspicious too since the day Boruto left”

She didn’t realize she’d stood until Kenta slowly held her back from lashing out at Shikadai, so it could remain verbal.

“That’s your problem Sarada” Shikadai began. “You think only you know pain; you think only you understand people. You’re not the main character Sarada, stop acting like you are. We all suffered alongside you, you think only you missed Cho-Cho? You think only you—”

“Damn right I do” Sarada snapped, a tear beginning to leak, “did she die because of you Shikadai?” her voice cracked, “did Boruto—did he tell you how much he hated you before he left?” Her tears began falling, “are you the one who held Boruto back when he wanted to save Iwabe, Wasabi and Namida? Are you the one who suggested for Team 25 to track Kawaki?”

“I know you blame yourself for all of their deaths, but we are shinobi Sarada” Shikadai groaned in despair. “We shoulder the responsibilities together. Enemies could be anywhere, it could be me, it could be him—” he pointed at Kenta, “or it could be you. I know there’s trust and friendship, but you can never be cautious if you don't doubt”

Sarada wiped away her tears, why did she always have to get emotional?

“What I’m trying to say is, anyone could be the enemy. I can understand why you suspect me; I did have a conversation with Boruto before he left— but it was just me trying to convince him to stay, and like always, he never submitted. Mitsuki said he sighted him after he returned from Orochimaru’s laboratory, and that’s all we knew about what happened, anything more to suspect? We know nothing of his motives, we thought we did, but not anymore”

“ANYWAYS” Kenta broke apart their tension, “aren’t you guys hungry? And what’s with that white bird above us? It’s been circling for a while. Do you think it's some technology bird that can spy on us?”

“You call them drones,” Shikadai sighed, “but no, this is uncle Sai’s drawing. It’s from Konoha”

“About time” Sarada muttered as she extended her arm and the bird flew below to them.

...

The three of them gathered around the letter as Kenta began reading it off (he’d been so excited to read it, so they let him). “Abort mission, return” Kenta’s face drooped in disappointment, he’d expected some long letter.

Sarada frowned, there was no signature on the paper— “they must’ve written this in a hurry”

“Sarada… something’s moving under the paper,” Kenta said, his eyes wide in shock. Sarada flipped the paper and realized it was the ink reshaping to form new letters. Great. Nations. Planning. To. Strike. Konoha.

Kenta’s jaw was hanging in awe, “that’s so cool—” they both turned to him, “—I mean the handwriting— it’s very cryptic, right?”

Sarada nodded, but her brain was frozen. The letters kept reshaping, Naruto. Poisoned. Return. Quick.

Shikadai’s face mirrored her expression, their faces were pale with fear.

Sarada had always suspected the Kage of the remaining nations ever since their Hokage had lost his source of inhuman strength. But to think they wouldn’t make a move until he was poisoned, must mean that they were afraid to face him even without the nine-tailed fox.

“Cowards” Shikadai growled; his eyebrows crossed in anger “they’re planning to attack Konoha when our Hokage is sick? When Konoha’s strongest forces are away? When Sasuke-san’s gone?”

"That's no coincidence Shikadai" Sarada's eyes widened, it had been the plan all along.

Kenta looked in between the both of them, “guys, I don’t want to interrupt, but—”

“WE’VE SIGHTED THEM KIDNAPPERS! FIRE!”

---------

I really hate delaying chapters for this long, but it's not like i have a choice...

Please bear with me.

Chapter Text

The moment Kenta screamed “DUCK!” everything began moving in slow motion. She watched slowly as Shikadai’s eyes constricted, as Kenta jumped over little Rita, as streaking bullets fired toward them. It was crazy how she thought of weird stuff only when under conflict, like how defined Kenta’s jawbone was and how neat Shikadai’s ponytail was. Damn it…

"Wind Style: Gale palm" Sarada spun around and threw forward her palm and the thick bullets soaring toward her deflected immediately.

But the shooting never stopped. Did these guys really expect to take down Shinobi using guns? (Guns were a new invention that fired metal casings that contained chakra, lethal if used against defenceless shinobi).

"Sarada, you're going to explain how you can use wind style later, but now—" Shikadai made a hand sign, "—wind style: Wild Dance of turbulence!" He threw his palms forward and expelled a strong defence barrier that repelled the bullets from all directions whilst at the same time pushing the attackers behind, all of this with him trying to make it look effortless, what a show-off. "Sarada, your turn"

"Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu" Sarada pulled in a deep breath and released the fire. She couldn't lose to him, could she?

"Don't falter my men! RETRIEVE RITA!" That was the same guy who'd given the command to fire, and the same guy who was cowering behind a faraway thick tree with a microphone, yeah, her Sharingan was no joke.

"You know, a guy as brave as you should be in the frontlines, don't you think?" Sarada smiled from above the shivering, scrawny male below her.

He dropped the microphone in fear and pulled out a pocket knife, a dull one at that.

"Don't—don't come any closer lady, trust me, I am no stranger to this business, I will kill you with my weapon before you can even—" Sarada worried that the guy might cut himself at the rate at which his hands shook, she took a step forward "—DO YOU THINK I'M JOKING LADY! DO YOU REALLY WANT TO DIE—"

"Shut up" Sarada widened her eyes and he fell to the ground, "you sure have a big mouth for a body that small..."

"Yo Sarada, you done cleaning that side? These guys don't have anything useful on them, how about that guy?" Kenta asked, as he, Shikadai and Rita walked over.

Rita was holding Kenta's finger with her left hand and was sucking on her right hand's thumb. She'd woken up to the sound of bullets and had begun wailing. So, they'd kept Kenta to calm her down, which worked... somewhat, with a few scratches here and there on Kenta's face, but hey, he's been through worse.

"This guy?" Sarada peered down at the snoring coward under her, "I doubt it... do you want me to see his memories?" could she?

"You can see people's memories?" Shikadai asked, with a bewildered expression. "How much did I miss out on really?"

"A lot!" Kenta punched a fist in the air, "Sarada unlocked her greatest source of strength, the Man—" Sarada scowled at him and he slowed down. "Uhm, yeah, pretty much... she got some Jutsu... probably..."

Shikadai raised an eyebrow, "I know for sure your base Sharingan doesn't have that ability."

"And?" Sarada arched an eyebrow and waited for him to continue.

"Did you—" Shikadai's eyes widened in realisation, "no way... did you by any chance unlock the Mangekyo Sharingan?"

"Yeh, she did—" Kenta re-entered the conversation, "you should've seen the first time she—" she gave him the look and he shut up again. Kenta was some dumbass... Sarada wanted to tell her friends after preparing herself but boom, he just made it

"Unbelievable..." Shikadai placed a finger on his chin and frowned, "this gives us so many options..." whatever that meant... "Anyways, it explains all the abnormal stuff that you've been doing, like using wind style, which was never one of your chakra natures, I'm assuming you gained this ability with the Mangekyo Sharingan? In any case, you can teleport too, right? That's how you got us here"

It surprised her how he took the information, normally they would've freaked out, asked her all that had happened and would have unwantedly pushed things, but he took it in calmly and thought it through, just like the Nara he was.

"I don't know Shikadai" Sarada sat down and sighed, she hated having to talk about her eyes. "I don't know if you can really call it teleporting, I only did it that once, and I don't know how, I was just desperate for an escape."

"I see..." Shikadai examined her with his mother's green eyes, "so when did you unlock it?"

"I don't know"

"Uhm" Kenta coughed, "I think she got it after that son of a whore Allegro did all his experiments, don't mind my language, by the way, it's not a poor people thing, it's just anger"

Shikadai smiled light-heartedly, "there's no rich and poor at this point Kenta, we're all the same, idiots who failed to predict the worst." Kenta stared admiringly at Shikadai. "Back to the point, yeah, see his memories Sarada"

"Alright" Sarada forced open the eyelids of the coward she'd just put under Genjutsu. She stretched two fingers in front of her widening Sharingan, "Mangekyo"

Rapid footsteps, it was as if she was living through his memory... "Madame Rivinsi what is going on? —my god..." she looked down, through the guy's eyes at the fat woman, who was flat on the ground. "Madame! What has happened here!?" he jumped to his mistress and tried helping her up, when she didn't respond, he smacked her face harder than necessary... this guy probably had hidden beef.

The fat woman sat up, rubbing her head. "What...?" she blinked thrice and slowly regained her previous memories, "MY RITA, WHERE IS MY LITTLE RITA!?"

"Madame... calm down" The guy stood back and helped the fat landowner stand too; damn was she heavy... "The house is in pieces, what has happened?"

"That girl... her eyes... UCHIHA!" The fat landlord released an unwanted scream. "I WILL KILL YOU!" You're gonna have to lose a little weight before you kill anyone... "WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR! YOU USELESS BRAT! GATHER YOUR MEN AND GET HER!"

"How will we find her madame?" He asked, "wouldn't they be far away by now?'

"AGH!" The fat lady punched the guy, "I DON'T CARE WHAT HAPPENS, JUST FIND HER!"

"And after we do?" The guy caught her fist but didn't counterattack out of respect, lucky for the fat lady, if it had been Sarada, she wouldn't be standing with her nose straight. "What do we do? Kill them all?"

"Kill the kidnappers, retrieve Rita" The woman ordered. If it were only that easy...

The guy gulped in uncertainty, "nothing else?"

"Send me the coordinates if you think you can't take them down, I'll send it to the cloaked shady guys who want to buy Rita, I'll give them a discount if they capture my slave and that Uchiha"

"Consider it done madame"

Sarada shut her eyes and deactivated her Sharingan, "oh boy, I think the Kara's coming here. This guy tipped them off about our coordinate, that's what he was doing behind this tree"

"We got to move fast then," Kenta said, carrying the girl quickly to run.

But before they could do anything, Shikadai spoke up, his eyes moving to observe the forest around them, "no use, they're already here"

"Well, shit"

-<>-

Just as Shikadai had said, they'd already arrived. Not just one, but three Kara members. A fully cloaked man, Delta and another inner who looked familiar. Sarada already knew that the fully cloaked man was the one who possessed the Sharingan, and she couldn't mistake Delta for anyone else, that smirk, that dress (which was so tight Sarada was scared it would tear open), and those eyes, yeah definitely her. But the last girl, who looked about Sarada's age, held beauty beyond measure, with gorgeous eyes that represented a crescent moon and beauty marks under each eye, with long, shiny legs which most teenage girls would die to have. She had blue hair that was long with loops on the tips and pink streaks on them.

Sarada noticed how Delta and the beautiful girl hadn't bothered wearing a cloak to cover their identity, what was this? An only girl's party where guys were supposed to stay covered?

"Well, well, if it isn't Uchiha Sarada," Delta smiled grimly, sending chills down Sarada's spine whilst at the same time heating her brain blood up. "It's been a while, hasn't it?"

"It sure has" Sarada replied. And unlike usual, she had to suppress herself using a lot of willpower to not stare at the pretty girl, who gazed at her with a bored expression whilst twirling a strand of hair in her polished fingers. "Good to see you guys"

The Sharingan guy sighed, "don't waste our time, Sarada Uchiha, we have no business with your shadow clone, why don't you hand the girl over?"

"I mean, yeah I sure could," Sarada said, matter-of-factly, "but why? Why do you want her? She's just a little harmless girl, what do you vicious criminals have to do with her?"

"Watch your mouth, you little brat—" Delta took a step forward and glared at her. "—or I'll punch a hole through your—"

"Now, now Delta" The man stopped her, his calm, all-knowing deep voice taking over. "She's just asking questions, isn't she? What's wrong with answering them?"

The blue-haired girl continued staring at Sarada, and for some reason, every time Sarada glanced at her, butterflies erupted in her stomach, which she'd experienced with only two other people.

The Sharingan man resumed, "you see Sarada, this little harmless girl, possesses the Getougan, which you may be very unfamiliar with. It is a Doujutsu that allows the user to open gates between different realities, different universes and even allows the user access to the timeline." Delta gaped at him whilst the blue-haired beauty frowned. "what's even more special about this Doujutsu, is that they do not originate from the Otsutsuki clan, and instead from the Nijo clan, which is another clan of celestial beings which contain another race of power greedy aliens. What little Rita has inherited is very rare, even amongst the Nijo clan, the Getougan rarely awakens—"

"What—what are you doing!?" Delta exclaimed, "this is all—"

The man shut his eyes serenely, "don't interrupt me, Delta"

She faltered. "I'm—I'm sorry"

The blue-haired girl shifted her eyes to see the cloaked man, "what's more surprising to me than you leaking Kara's classified information to this random Uchiha girl, is her ability to suppress her emotions towards me." She turned to look Sarada dead in the eyes, "That's quite amazing, Uchiha Sarada, given that you barely have a drop of Otsutsuki blood running through your veins, or are we related? Tell me, how are you special?"

Sarada has cast a Genjutsu on herself to prevent her from feeling any emotion toward the blue-haired girl since it had been very weird. She wasn't usually attracted to girls, was she?

"I see..." Sarada scoffed, ignoring the blue-head. "You guys are all feeding a hell lot of crap in one go, huh? Is that your new tactic to kill people? By mind fucking them? Not gonna work on me, I've been through worse mental stuff."

"Perhaps, but the worst is yet to come," The man said. "Now, since we've answered your question, why don't you return Rita like a good girl?"

"Oh, who said I was going to hand her over?" Sarada said, "thanks for the information though"

"Thank you in return, Uchiha Sarada," The man said, his Sharingan flaring under the hood, "for exposing yourself."

"Wha—?" Sarada's eyes widened as Delta punched a hole through her chest and she exploded in smoke. The last thing she saw before her real body's consciousness took over, was the man extending his arm towards the path from which they were escaping.

"Shikadai, Kenta, behind me!" Sarada covered both of the guys as a beam of strong chakra headed toward them. She shut her eyes and widened them, her crimson eyes spiralling. "SUSANOO!"

A large red-pink humanoid skeleton erupted in the form of pure chakra, deflecting the chakra concentrated attack that would otherwise have evaporated them like it was a tennis ball. The power of the Susanoo really was something else...

Delta stared at her in surprise whilst the blue-haired girl smiled in knowing. "About time," the man said, "now you can call yourself an Uchiha with pride"

"Keep the Uchiha off your tongue," Sarada snapped, glaring at him, "what would you know?"

"Oh... what would I know?" The man smiled under the hood, "I wonder. What would I know about my original clan?"

"Shut up" Sarada grit her teeth, "you are no Uchiha"

"Dear, dear" The man looked up at her, through his own piercing Mangekyo Sharingan, "Calling yourself an Uchiha should be a shame for such an obedient girl like you. You don't know a thing about your clan, do you? You're just an innocent girl pretending to be her father's daughter."

"Don't talk about my father, prick"

"Uchiha Sasuke... he's quite the idol, isn't he? How shameful is it that even the villagers know more about your father than you? He was nothing like you, don't think his power came freely. If anyone deserved to be called the villain, it was your father" Sarada balled her fists, "do you really think what he does now will wipe the blood off his past? No Uchiha is blessed with a good life, Sarada, we're all villains. The Uchiha clan is cursed beyond hope"

"I'm still not going to turn Rita over" Sarada muttered. Shit, her eyes were beginning to pain from the inside. "You're going to have to come another day"

The man sighed, "why so stubborn?"

"That's just my mom's nature" Sarada replied, smirking. "Die!" she threw her arm forward and willed for the Susanoo to summon Tora.

But before the lightning struck, a fist collided with her stomach. The man punched her so powerfully that all of Sarada's Susanoo chakra exploded on contact. How had he entered her Susanoo!? Wasn't it impossible!? "Forgive me, Sarada, but my time is limited" he whispered before pushing his fist further in.

Sarada soared to the ground and spat the accumulated blood out, she felt like her stomach had just flattened and her intestines had torn from the inside out. How could that one punch just...

"I didn't forget—" Kenta pulled in a deep breath and widened his eyes slowly, she could feel his rage spilling from here, "—I have to pay you back for destroying my village" he elevated his arms out and nature slowly began bending to his will. The trees turned slowly and the ground around the inners grew slowly. It was as if the terrain was built for him, it reminded her of Vilson's speciality in the earth style. But this technique... it didn't seem like it absorbed chakra from him, it was as if it was just natural.

"Stop...Kenta," What...? "—allow me to carry this forward."
Little Rita's voice... it had changed completely. It now sounded like she was a mature lady, with centuries worth experience of in living. She walked slowly toward the inners, her eyes expressionless and glowing with a billion different colours. "Uchiha Silias, greetings"

Kenta drew back in surprise, he snapped out of the shock and attempted to stop Rita from getting too close to the inners, but Rita gestured him to stay where he was as she continued walking.

Delta glared down at the girl whilst Eida examined her. The cloaked man remained silent, but Sarada could tell he was shaken up at the simple reveal of his unknown identity.

"I am not Rita," said Rita, after stopping about a metre away from Silias. "—and it is impossible by any means to take Rita without her willingness, you understand that, don't you? Yet you still seek to capture her forcefully. Are you that confident about your great strength, Silias? Or perhaps it's all just a mask?"

"Delta, eliminate them" Silias ordered, his eyes blank under the hood.

"What?" Delta turned to face him, "but isn't capturing Rita our objective?"

"Eliminate them" Silias repeated calmly.

Rita raised her head to look at Delta expressionlessly, "he knows you can't scratch me even if you died trying, that's why he won't do it. Delta, you're a good person," ok, now Sarada knew Rita was going nuts... "you only seek to find true purpose, trust me, that purpose you want to serve lies elsewhere."

Delta's eyes were wide in horror for some reason, it was as if she was scared and angry at the same time.

"Eida" Rita smiled, "your goal to find true love won't succeed if you hold your heart tight with revenge"

Eida looked slightly surprised too. "What is it with you, Rita? Do you possess the power of clairvoyance as well? That's surprising indeed, you just revealed yet another ability of the Getougan that none of us were aware of"

"The Senrigan is just a piece of the Getougan, it just evolved from its ancestor to become something lesser. Just like how the Jōgan evolved to become lesser, the Sharingan... the Rinnegan... the Byakugan... the Tenseigan... they're all just a fraction of the eye's true powers. Thankfully, nobody in this universe possesses the other of the King's eye"

"That's where you're wrong, spirit of Izana" Silias muttered, "you see, there is somebody in this universe who happens to possess the other of the king's eye. That person also happens to be from the Earth, the same person the girl behind you yearns for— Uzumaki Boruto"

---------

Chapter Text

What was more stunning to Sarada than Silias knowing of her relationship with Boruto was the look on Rita's face. Her face was white with shock, and her eyes were wide with dread. "Don't tell me it's time already—"

Kenta glanced at her and she sent him a look that said, 'I don't know what's going on either', he seemed bothered by something that didn't look like it had to do with the current situation.

Shikadai didn't move either, but his eyes reflected just how many gears his brain was turning.

"You thought you took enough caution, but here he is, on the Earth, the bearer of the second eye," Silias said, "but why? Why do you fear the Jōgan so much? What about it frightens you? Are you afraid of Uzumaki Boruto? I assure you, he's merely a harmless child"

Rita shifted her gaze to meet Silias in the eyes, "afraid of Uzumaki Boruto? No. No one would be afraid of him. But the power he wields... I wouldn't have worried a whit had it been someone else who had possessed the Jōgan" she snapped her finger and they all disappeared from the forest.

Sarada winced as she shaped a blade with her Susanoo's chakra. Silias, too, took out his weapon, a cleverly designed, spotless matt black sword. Shikadai put his hands together, and Kenta glared around him, coating his fists with visible blue chakra. Delta had manifested her arm to form a sharp blade, while Eida folded her arms and looked ahead of them, where Rita—no, that wasn't Rita, it was another woman, emanating grandeur even from the back.

The woman had long golden hair that extended all the way to her feet, her hair was literally woven out of gold, Sarada refused to believe otherwise.

The woman pointed ahead of her, "see, my dear humans. They approach" they could see nothing ahead or approach.

Sarada looked Silias in the eyes, and as he sheathed his sword, she dissipated the Susanoo's chakra. Following her, her friends lost their defensive too, and Delta regrew her arm. They all walked over to stand next to the woman.

"I'm the spirit of Izana," The woman said, her voice as elegant as her divine face. "The former princess of the Nijo clan. I am not just a spirit, I'm a curse" Izana said, making a wave gesture before them which changed the scene. 

They now stood in a completely black space with a man ahead of them, his cloaked back facing them. "I was cursed to the end of time to live within the possessor of the Getougan, but the most powerful curse to this day... it wasn't cast on me, but on him—" she pointed at the man, who slowly turned his head to face them.

"Boruto!?" Sarada's eyes widened, "What are you—" he disappeared in another of Izana's snaps.

"He's doomed to destroy the universe" The spirit of Izana revealed, "all the bearers of the Jōgan are— but they rarely make it through a lifetime before their lives end in tragedy. Most of the cursed ones don't live to utilize the complete power of the Jōgan, and as a result, they die trying"

"What are you implying, spirit" Silias questioned.

Izana turned her head to look at Silias, "Uzumaki Boruto is a monster," she stated, her face expressionless, "not because he possesses the Jōgan, but because of his intellect and strength. He has the ability to set his mind on what he thinks is right, that alone makes him a threat. Let alone him being the son of the child of the prophecy who gained chakra powerful enough to bend the flow of reality and the fact that he has Otsutsuki DNA. He should be eliminated before he can unlock the potential that resides within him."

"I won't allow it" Sarada muttered, what was wrong with her!? Why defend him? Why? The guy who broke your heart, the guy who left you crying on the dark ground coldly, the guy who chose power over love. "Boruto is—Boruto—he—" a tear made its way down her cheek, "he will defy the fate he's cursed with, he's strong—"

"Don't let your feelings get in the way, Uchiha," Izana advised, stepping over to her and brushing away the tear. Her eyes were the most brilliant blue Sarada had ever seen, as if they housed another galaxy within them. "You'll play an important role in his story, but changing his destiny is impossible."

"If you want to get rid of him," Sarada closed her eyes, blood oozing from the right side of her face. "You'll have to go through me," Sarada's Mangekyo Sharingan flared rapidly as she opened her eyes.

The Genjutsu they were in broke open, and they plummeted back to the present, where they'd been, back to the forest.

"I won't spare anyone who gets in my way," Sarada murmured, her eyes blazing with venom. Rita had returned, but the way in which she looked at Sarada suggested that she was still possessed by the spirit of Izana.

"You're making a grave mistake, Uchiha heiress. If he lives, this universe and the billion others await destruction." Rita closed her eyes and slumped to the ground. Kenta awoke from the trance and dashed over to Rita to check on her.

"Boruto is mine, and it will stay that way," Eida said to Sarada, before walking to stand near Silias. Whatever was wrong with her... 

Silias ignored the others and turned to Sarada. "I will spare you this time, but the next time we meet, Uchiha Sarada, it will be in battle." He spun around and the three inners vanished in a whoosh of his cloak.

...

"That was surely interesting." A male emerged from the shadows and smiled, his pale blue hair and paperwhite skin unmistakable for anyone else's. "Nice to see you again, Sarada."

Shikadai spun around in surprise, "Mitsuki!? You're back already?" realisation struck his face, "...if you're here... that means... the others..." A team of shinobi dressed in rags emerged from the trees.

"Oh, they're here too"

Sarada sighed, as her legs gave away and her eyes slowly closed. Finally...

---------

Sorry for the small chapter...

I hope y'all enjoyed!

Chapter Text

Three workers walked to the heart of Konohagakure and stood there patiently. “The demons of this village… they will fall.” The three of them pulled their cloaks off simultaneously and put two fingers out. The three explosives attached to each of their bodies ignited. “VICTORY TO KIRIGAKURE!” the pedestrians turned and stared confusedly, and the chakra-concentrated bombs detonated.

There had been not a single regard for the civilians, for the children, for the woman, for the men, all of them had been pulled into the explosion with not an ounce of concern. Among them stood the Hokage’s wife and daughter. 

Their shopping bags dropped as the explosion approached. Hinata Hyuga pushed her daughter behind her, “Himawari, behind me!” the Hyuga widened her Byakugan and threw her palm forward toward the approaching explosion. “Eight Trigrams Palms: Revolving Heaven!” A blue aura of chakra circled them as they were sucked into the huge ball of darkness and fire that demolished the village centre.

There was no trace of life once the smoke cleared, only blood and rocks. The explosion had mercilessly wiped off all life within a kilometre. Nothing had been left unscathed.

Not a minute had passed and an auburn-haired teenager emerged from a belt on the ground with a malicious grin written over his face. “Haha… these mist shinobi always did overdo things; credits to the new Mizukage though…”

A fog formed fifty metres ahead of Code.

“Oh… good! I was about to sit and wait for you! Hokage-sama...”

Naruto stood at the centre of the smoke, his Hokage cloak blowing with the wind. “What have you done… Code?” He asked, his eyes wide in anger, “why involve these innocent—"

“Don’t misunderstand, Uzumaki Naruto.” Code said, pointing up with a bored expression, “this isn’t my work… how cheap do you think of me anyway? I would’ve blown this whole continent away if it were me. This is the masterpiece of your dear allies, probably the Mizukage’s teaser present?”

“You Kara bastards…” Naruto coughed unexpectedly, proving Code’s suspicion right. “You plotted all this out, didn’t you? You’re the ones who set all the villages against each other again”

“I mean… not entirely our work, to be honest, those guys were waiting for a chance to strike you down” Code shrugged, “the people outvoted the Mizukage, the Raikage and replaced them with rulers who they believed could bring upon change. Don’t you see Uzumaki Naruto? It’s the people who start wars, the people who don’t even engage in battle, ironic isn’t it?”

“I won’t allow you to further harm my village” Naruto shut his eyes and orange marks appeared around them, “I will defeat you here and now, dattebayo”

"Dear, dear... I hope you understand; I no longer have my limiters; hence, master of sage or not, you have no chance against me." Code stated. "I'll kill you here instead, and you'll die fighting in vain for your village, that's your fate."

Naruto’s glare cut through the air, “don’t you dare lecture me about fate”

“You yourself know you will die if you face me now, so why bother?” asked Code, “why are you persistent when you know you no longer carry the power to defeat me?”

“Because you wouldn’t lay a finger on him,” a new voice said, walking out from a portal in front of the seventh Hokage. The sleeveless cloaked man summoned a rod, “you’re a cowardly piece of shit, Code”

“Kawaki,” Code grinned, “how I hate you… why do you always have to intervene? I almost had this under control. One more step and the Leaf village would’ve been safe from the destruction it was prior to receiving.”

“Your lies fool no one, Code” Kawaki muttered, Isshiki Otsutsuki’s Doujutsu glowing brightly from underneath the darkness of the hood. “I know it wasn’t you who planted the karma on me, and I know my sorry excuse of a father had been killed long before I thought I killed him, it was all your game, huh?”

Code slowly began laughing, “Kawaki… Kawaki… how little you know”

“The bastard who gave me the Karma again was Amado, I know he’s hiding off somewhere in this village,” Kawaki said, “I’ll pay him a visit later”

“Sure, I wanted to too, but first I have to take care of your foster father, he’s probably the last family you have in this village if I’m right, the Hokage’s wife and daughter must’ve died in that explosion”

Kawaki's manner remained the same.

He threw his arm forward and rods streaked at Code from thin air. The auburn hair sidestepped and the rods stabbed the ground behind him.

“I will remind you again Kawaki, I no longer have my limiters, so it would be unwise of you to—”

Kawaki flickered in front of Code, his face right next to the latter’s. “—unwise of me to what?”

Lord seventh stared ahead, his eyes as wide as they could get. “Kawaki?”

The people of the leaf stared from the rescue centre.

“Naruto needs backup! Konohamaru! Hanabi! Sakura! Sai! Lee! Get to them!” Tsunade-sama ordered.

The ground behind Naruto cleared, and the five reinforcements appeared in an instant.

Kawaki jumped back instantly as Code summoned a chakra blast. “Stand down. You shinobi can do nothing against him, he’s on another level” he ordered, without sparing a glance at the shinobi who’d come to aid the Seventh Hokage.

“Pleased to know you consider me a threat” Code said before flashing forward at an inhuman speed, “we’re mutual then”

Kawaki summoned his rod and grit his teeth as Code’s grown arm met with it. Their collision deepened the destruction like salt on a wound. Kawaki threw his other arm toward Code and the latter backflipped instantly, missing the streaking rods once again. “Fire style—” Kawaki blew fire immediately, with no hand sign and with no visible completion of Jutsu, but the fire that escaped his lips had never been more concentrated in chakra. It set the surrounding earth on fire as it surrounded Code, who spun in a circle, creating a force around him that propelled the fire. He grinned, his white karma flowing up to his eye.

“This is fun”

Kawaki smirked, and his own karma grew up his arm as Code aimed another chakra blast toward him. The black head took a step forward as the ground cracking chakra coated attack approached him, “pathetic…” he widened his eye, and the chakra blast disappeared.

Kawaki vanished and, in a fraction of a second, reached the hundred-metre distance between him and Code. They both exhaled, and the jaws of the audience watching fell to the ground.

There were second rapid explosions that carved hut-sized holes in the earth around them, and there were now enough holes nearby to build a mine station. They could only hear clashing and see blurs of who was who, they were both moving at an inconceivable speed.

"Sakura-chan... Hima...Hinata… find…" Naruto's pupils slowly drifted. His eyelids closed before he could finish his sentence. Sakura's heart began to hammer loudly against her chest as his heartbeat dropped. Had his sickness taken over?

Code managed to vanish suddenly, but he returned where he'd first appeared and fired a blast at Kawaki, who was facing him with his back to him. But Kawaki turned just in time for his eye to glimpse, and the blast shrunk, "freeze" Code froze, his eyes wide with shock.

Kawaki streaked forward and in a flash, both the enemies were gone.

Not a minute had passed, before Kawaki jumped out of another portal and arrived to the shinobi guarding the Hokage. “I’m a shadow clone, so don’t waste my time. Give me Lord Seventh”

The five shinobi pulled their weapons out, “don’t take another step forward, you’re a traitor to the leaf—”

“True, but I’m an Uzumaki too. I have rights, don’t I?”

“You’re no Uzumaki, that title was taken away from you when you betrayed the village,” Hanabi said, coating her palm with chakra.

Konohamaru didn’t say anything, he hadn’t even pulled a kunai out.

Sai spoke, “no… Hanabi, Naruto never removed that title from Kawaki’s name, he’s still under the seventh Hokage’s family, just as Boruto is”

Kawaki took another step forward and Sakura pumped her fist.

“No one said you could take Naruto,” she said, a tear making its way down her cheek. She stood and pointed at Kawaki, “he’s still the enemy, don’t waver”

“I’ve always appreciated your boldness—” Kawaki’s eyes reflected nothing as the five shinobi jumped, each of them gearing for their techniques. He had to finish it before they began. "—but I must have overlooked your stupidity."

…

Kawaki carried his foster father and jumped to another dimension, leaving the fallen warriors warm on the ground.

-<>-

“YOOO! SARADA!” A voice boomed in her ear. “WAKE UP MAYBE?”

Sarada’s eyes opened and widened when she realized she was holding a kunai at the throat of whoever was screaming into her ear. Daiki…

“Good to see you too” Daiki muttered, rolling his eyes, “I always like your greetings, just hope I don’t die getting the next one…”

She smiled, as the previous day’s memories flooded back. Her friends were back…

They’d covered her in three sheets of blankets, and lit a fire in the centre of the place. Was it night already? How long had she slept for? She slowly sat up and placed her glasses back on. Daiki gestured at the others, “y’all Sarada is awake”

“You sound very tired,” Sarada noticed, judging by the amount of enthusiasm he had when calling the others, “shouldn’t you have slept too?”

“You think I didn’t want to?” Daiki groaned, “that asshole Vilson is bitching around, can’t do anything, he told me to keep an eye on you, without said ‘physical contact’” he mimicked. Sarada didn’t want to think too hard on that.

“It’s good to hear you grumble again,” Sarada said, smiling.

Daiki blushed, “wha—what? Uhm, I don’t grumble!”

She turned her head and watched happily as her friends rushed over, they were all there, safe and sound, also in rags; Naora, Shikadai, Mitsuki, Daiki, Vilson, Inojin, Team Aete was back.

Vilson sat down and grabbed her hand first, “are you okay? Do you feel sick? Do you have any injuries? Did anyone hurt you? Did—”

“Let her answer your first question, Vilson” Inojin said, yawning. “Looking fresh, Miss Uchiha” he commented chin-gesturing at her torn clothes.

“You too” she replied, chin-gesturing at his rags. Sarada looked at Vilson and smiled again, “yeah I’m alright”

“That doesn’t sound like you’re alri—”

Something felt wrong, but she couldn’t tell what it was.

“Shut up Vilson,” Naora muttered, walking out of the shadows, “stop nagging her like you’re her mom”

“Ha-ha…”

“Good to see you too, Sarada” Naora nodded and sat down beside her. Sarada noted that she too was wearing a blanket to cover herself, and when she sat down, Sarada understood why. Through the gap, she could see that the rag Naora was wearing just barely reached her upper thigh, and it exposed a hell lot of skin. Sarada prayed that the people who’d enslaved Naora had done nothing awful to her. “So, what’s your story?”

“Huh” Inojin plopped to the ground too and smiled, “that’s the new hot topic, isn’t it? What’s your story after you got kidnapped by Kara and sold to the black market as slaves? I honestly think it’s a flex, you know, going through this stuff without committing suicide”

“Thank you for telling us your unwanted opinion, let’s move on” Shikadai pointed behind him with his thumb finger. “What should we do about Kenta?”

“Kenta?” Sarada’s eyes widened in realisation, that’s what had been bugging her, where was he? “Where is Kenta?”

Shikadai looked at Vilson, “ask him”

“What?” Sarada turned her head to Vilson and demanded, “where is Kenta?”

“I tied him to the tree,” Vilson said, frowning, “we don’t know who he is, and he didn’t cooperate—”

“—you’re saying ‘didn’t cooperate’ as if you asked him properly” Inojin muttered.

“What was that?” Vilson glared across at Inojin who rolled his eyes to show just how much he cared, “how did you want me to question him? Ha? Give him flowers, a good kiss, good clothes, and—”

“Damn, your sarcasm really is shit” Inojin whispered, audibly. “I didn’t believe Daiki at first… but— damn”

“As shitty as your Jutsu” Vilson retorted, his eyes flaring, “you know how useless you were, I wouldn’t dare speak up if I were you”

“And here I am” Inojin’s voice had risen. Unusually…

Sarada made a peace out sign, “wow there lads, relax. What happened?”

Shikadai sighed, staring at the ground as Inojin stood and walked away, tying his hair back into a ponytail. “Inojin… he— his technique failed us, not because it’s unreliable, but because he didn’t manifest it properly.” Shikadai said, “before we were sold off separately, there was a minute between which they removed Inojin’s chakra restrainers to replace them with new ones, during that time, we asked him to knock out the guards and create a bird to fly us away… but— but he didn’t, he just stood there”

“Like a coward” Vilson muttered.

“The only coward in our team is you, Vilson” Daiki defended, stepping into the conversation. “He was just being human”

“We’re shinobi”

“Then act like one”

Both of them stood up in sync, their faces as red as Sarada’s glass frame. Vilson looked so mad Sarada was afraid his face would burst, “don’t—don’t tell me how to act like a shinobi” his voice was so broken, it had never sounded like this before, ever. What had happened to her friends…?

“You’ve been acting impulsively ever since the time we reunited, what’s wrong with you?” Daiki asked, “I bet you miss being a slave for that pretty girl who took a liking to you?”

He’d crossed the line.

“AGH!” Vilson grabbed Daiki by the neck and threw him to the ground. Without even a second’s worth of hesitation, he punched Daiki square in the face. The sound itself was loud enough to indicate something had broken.

Vilson held his head and stood up, pulling his hair. Sarada’s eyes were wide in shock, what had just happened? Did Vilson just punch Daiki? Over an argument? Vilson’s eyes were as wide as they could get; he looked scared, and angry for who knew what reason. 

He too walked away, covering his face with his hands.

Daiki sat back up, rubbing his nose. “Damn, that dickhead hits hard” his nose had regenerated already.

Shikadai shook his head, “Mendoukse, in which corners of this world did you find these guys anyway? Mitsuki?”

Mitsuki blinked, “sorry?”

“Forget it…” Shikadai turned to Daiki, “go untie Kenta, and bring him here”

“Ok” Daiki slowly walked away without arguing like he normally did, which proved just how much Vilson had shaken him up.

Shikadai turned to Naora and raised an eyebrow, “you’re not going to walk away?”

Her eyes remained dazed as she shook her head slowly, “I’m no man to be troubled by fickle emotions” she turned to Sarada, “I want to talk to you, alone”

“Oh,” Shikadai stood on cue and shoved his hands into his pockets, “I’ll try repairing the team. Man, these guys are such a drag…”

“Thanks,” Sarada said, he really was a leader. Once Shikadai had left, she turned to Naora, “so…?”

“Tell me what happened to you” Naora enquired, “gonna ask me why I’m asking? I just get a whole different vibe from you now, that’s why” and judging by her facial expression, this new vibe really didn’t fit Sarada. Naora laid back next to Sarada and stared at the stars above, “I want to know more about you, Sarada, so help me”

That was new… Sarada turned her head to Naora and her eyes widened, “you’re crying”

“Am I? How hypocritical of me…” Naora smiled before wiping it off. “So, tell me”

“I don’t know where to start…” Sarada said, turning her head again to continue staring at the moon, it reminded her of Boruto for some reason, and she felt like she would understand his actions further if she just stared at it. “When we got kidnapped? I wasn’t sold off as a slave. That fat inner took me as a science subject. I don’t want to tell you the things I saw in that laboratory… children, women, and whatnot, even babies”

“Even babies?” Naora whistled, raising her eyebrows. “This guy must be quite the maniac, tell me more”

“He did all kinds of experiments on my body and kept talking about—"

“Did he do anything inappropriate to you?” Naora turned her head to look at Sarada, and the concern her eyes displayed surprised Sarada. “Did he touch you?”

“Wha—?” Sarada shook her head frantically, blushing in understanding of what Naora meant, “No! Thank God not, no one’s ever touched me like that!”

“Good” Naora returned to staring at the sky, “but seriously? No one’s ever touched you like that? Not even Boruto?”

“I’m—I’m sorry!?” Sarada coughed into her fist, frowning as her cheeks reddened even further, “I know we were very comfortable around each other, but him touching me inappropriately? Never. His mom would kill him before me”

“That’s good to hear” Naora responded, “you’re a pure kunoichi, Sarada, someone with a pure heart and body.”

“Thanks, you too” Sarada muttered, trying to brush off her red face.

Naora sighed. “So, Boruto has never displayed any interest towards your body?” she asked, raising an eyebrow in ongoing surprise, “that’s very surprising indeed, most men I’ve seen you meet already fawn over you, and I’m presuming there would’ve been countless times where you both would’ve been alone, and to think that he never attempted anything weird with you… he must’ve been raised well”

“Yeah, Hinata-san’s very strict” Sarada mumbled, picturing Boruto’s face every time his mom got mad.

“But that’s not all it takes to make a man Sarada” Naora muttered, “a strict parent is important, but you have to have a good heart to not grow up to become some horny pig. This Boruto, he liked you too, didn’t he?”

Sarada chuckled at her question, “that’s quite the question, Naora”

“I see, but still, he’s a guy, and if a guy who has had so many chances to be alone with a girl blessed with beauty never tried anything inappropriate, then he’s not a pig” Naora concluded, “I’ve met many men myself Sarada, I speak out of experience. Men are all pigs, there are very few exceptions, you should be able to see through their motives”

“Yeah, true” Sarada said, “which means Kenta is also not a pig”

“Kenta?” Naora frowned, “that kid who Vilson tied to the tree? What do you know about him?”

“He’s a good guy, Naora” Sarada stated, “we were in this together— and he’s my friend, just like all of you guys”

“I felt bad for him, you know. He looked innocent, and he didn’t even retaliate when they tied him up” Naora said, “and if what you say is true, I guess he’s another exception”

“He is” Sarada said, confidently. She knew better than anyone, Kenta’s tragic backstory, his kind heart, he was a man in her eyes, not a pig, just like her guy friends. “But Shikadai, Inojin, Mitsuki, Vilson and Daiki are also not pigs right?”

Naora laughed soundly, hearing her like that lightened the weight in Sarada’s heart. “Are you just going to keep asking me if whoever men you think of is a pig or not? You should judge for yourself, Sarada”

“I think they’re men, all of my friends are men” Sarada nodded, “and not pigs. But Boruto is a big hairy wild pig though, for ditching his family”

“Ok, we’re dropping the ‘pig’ term now”

“Why? I like it”

“You have some gender beef or something?”

“No, I just like comparing them to pigs”

“That’s good to hear”

“I was joking”

“I know”

They both laughed their hearts off. ‘It’s been a while’, Sarada thought, since she’d actually laughed. “Thankfully I still haven’t met any pervy guy yet”

“You don’t want to” Naora mumbled, her smile fading., “especially when you’re at your weakest”

Sarada had to ruin the mood.

“What happened to you, Naora?” Sarada asked in return, her curiosity piqued. “What’s your story?” it really was the new hot topic…

“My story?” Naora chuckled awkwardly and waved it away. “Probably the lamest”

“I still want to know” Sarada pushed, “what happened?”

"Nothing big— just got shipped to a perverted old fuck," Naora murmured, tightening her clutch on the blanket. “Nothing more, nothing less”

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN!?” Sarada sat up in shock and stared at Naora, (rest in peace to her backbone…) “You were sold to a pervy guy!? What did he do? Did he touch you inappropriately?” funny how question tables could turn…

"It really was the worst..." a tear streamed down Naora's cheek. Sarada drew the blue-eyed girl in for a hug as she broke down. "I don't want to go back there..."

“Don’t worry, you won’t” Sarada gritted her teeth as a tear rolled down her cheek; she had been wrong... Sarada had assumed she'd been through the worst. She’d assumed she'd suffered the most, that no one would comprehend what had happened to her, but she couldn't have been more wrong. All of her friends had returned emotionally traumatised, and she had just continued to act as if she were the main character, Shikadai had been correct, he’d always been... "I'll kill them."

“What’s happening?” Shikadai coughed, “am I ruining a sentimental moment or…?”

“Not ruining—” Naora pulled away and wiped her tears away, “—ruined”

“Well, why don’t we have a meeting?” Shikadai gestured to the fireplace, around which everyone sat, each of them staring at the ground in silence, “I got them back together, and— well... I think I got a plan”

---------

DAMN, I'm proud of myself, this chapter was long, wasn't it?

Tell me if it reached expectations

Hope y'all enjoyed!

Chapter Text

'Follow my path. Turn around. Walk this way.'

Sarada spun around suddenly, her eyes red and alert. Shikadai and Naora stopped in their tracks too, and turned around to raise their eyebrows at her, "what's wrong, Sarada?"

"Did you guys hear that?" She questioned, and judging by the looks of confusion written over their faces, they clearly hadn't. "Sorry, let's keep walking"

"Hm... ok" Naora spun around and continued walking along with Shikadai.

Sarada turned around and activated her Sharingan, no one was there... 'Awaken your true power. Wield the power of the Uchiha. Harness the power of the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan'. Was it her head...? Or...? 

"Sarada!" Shikadai gestured for her to join. She shook her head; she must be tired... and walked towards the fire where her friends had gathered.

"Hello again" She muttered, taking her seat on the log next to Vilson, who looked sadder than grumpy. Daiki sat across him, throwing looks every now and then. Sarada looked round once again, "where's Kenta?"

Someone hummed and she raised her eyebrows, turning to the source.

"Oh, there you are, why do you look so pale?" she asked Kenta, who was sitting next to Shikadai, his arms folded and eyebrows crossed. He'd turned his head the other way, "and why are you pouting?"

"I'm not pouting!" Kenta exclaimed, turning to face her, his cheeks red and eyebrows furrowed. He pointed at Vilson in a complaining manner, "this dude tied me up to the tree for half the day!"

"I already apologised" Vilson grumbled, not making eye contact with anyone. "It was for safety reasons"

"I don't mind that" Kenta whispered defensively, "but why put that sticky thing on my mouth!?"

"You mean tape?" Sarada interrupted, raising an eyebrow.

Kenta rolled his eyes, "yeah, whatever, the point is— that thing was really sticky and— well, it took away my moustache!"

Naora blinked, her face set in surprise, "you didn't even have a moustache, to begin with...or was I just blind?"

"Well, I guess the latter, because I did have it!" no he didn't... Kenta took a deep breath and sighed, "anyways, I forgive you guys!"

"As if we asked for it" Daiki mumbled, rolling his eyes. "Moving on—"

"Hey!" Kenta faced the brunet, "you guys tied me to a tree for like half a day, not to mention how tight those ropes were, and you're going to be an ass about it?"

"I never did anything, dickwad" Daiki eye gestured at Vilson, "he's the man"

"what's dickwad mean?"

"Shut up," Shikadai threw a branch into the fire, "we've got all the time until morning, so I want to clear all confusion, make use of the time and get everyone back on track and up-to-date. To do that, I need all of your cooperation, do I have it? ...what a drag..." All of them nodded in agreement, so he continued, "first, I want each of you to tell me what happened during the past week"

Vilson stood up, scoffing, "make use of the time? This is useless, I expected a strategy out of your mouth, Nara"

"Sit down, Vilson," Shikadai said, his eyes displaying just how much interest he had in this, "you're standing out"

"Am I not always?"

"No"

Realising he could not further argue, Vilson sat back down, staring into the fire again. Shikadai turned to Mitsuki, "I want you to tell me what happened to you first, start from when our tent exploded and when we first met the inners"

Mitsuki stared into the fire, and for almost a minute, he remained silent. But they waited in patience until he started. "I held Code off before I escaped, he was undoubtedly quite powerful—"

"qUiTe pOwErFuL—" Daiki mocked, pointing at Mitsuki and snickering, "He's the leader of the Kara. And you're telling us you held off against him? The most powerful inner there is? Alone?"

Sarada looked around and realised some of their expressions gave away just how much they'd bought Mitsuki's words. "I was there," she said firmly, recounting how Mitsuki had stood against Code alone when they'd all fallen. "it's true"

"Sarada, we were all down—" Daiki shook his head, "you probably hit your head and started hallucinating"

"I assure you," Mitsuki's sharp yellow eyes shifted to Daiki, "I did fight him, but not for long. He was very powerful, so I resorted to escaping." Daiki looked like he wanted to continue arguing, but he didn't open his mouth. "After I escaped, I tried retracing your scents using my snakes, and I succeeded in doing so for everyone, except Sarada, whose location kept varying. But the rest of you were sent off to many different locations, each further apart from the other, and all of you were under some sort of a very restricted area, so I had to be extra cautious. I decided to reach Shikadai first, and when I did, he told me the plan, so I got Vilson next, but it was tough because he was in quite a tricky spot—"

"Shut up, Mitsuki" Vilson glared at the fire, "don't— just move on to the next person"

Shikadai ignored Vilson and looked into Mitsuki's eyes, "go on Mitsuki, tell us where he was."

"Did you not hear me?" Vilson turned his raging eyes to Shikadai, "I said to move on"

"Relax, Vilson," Sarada said, placing a hand on his shoulder. "You have to trust us. Holding it to yourself will only make things worse, won't it? Aren't you the one who taught me that?"

Vilson's expression softened slightly and he turned back to staring at the fire without another word.

Mitsuki examined Vilson before turning to Shikadai, "he was working as a slave to the man they called 'the prosecutor' in the black market. He slaughtered slaves and people for fun, as a sport, as I recall it. Vilson was appointed as a slave under his command, so he slaughtered people too"

"Slaughtered people too?" Vilson shut his eyes, "you fucking inhuman piece of shit, Mitsuki, can't you at least make it sound less simple?" Sarada held back her urge to break Vilson's neck for calling Mitsuki that.

But Mitsuki raised an eyebrow curiously, "I'm sorry, how did I—"

"Are you mocking me, Mitsuki?" Vilson interrupted, glaring at her pale and confused teammate. "Does my condition seem funny to you?"

"I never implied either of those" Mitsuki said, staring at Vilson in pure innocence. "what's funny about your condition?"

"You brat..." Vilson froze halfway before he could step forward. They traced the shadow attached to his foot and it reached Shikadai's feet.

"I don't want to keep repeating this, Vilson" Shikadai frowned, "sit down"

Vilson didn't have a choice, so he resumed his spot. "This was all a mistake... I should've never joined this expedition in the first place..."

"Keep regretting your choices, Vilson" Daiki muttered, "feels good knowing you would've been real helpful had we left you in Konoha"

"Shut up, both of you" Naora ordered, with a hint of annoyance. "Mitsuki, ignore these morons and keep talking"

Mitsuki arched a pale blue eyebrow in confusion before continuing, "I freed the people there with Vilson's help, and Vilson killed the prosecutor" Vilson closed his face and pulled in an audible breath, his hands shivering. "One of the people who was prosecuted there..." Mitsuki slowly turned his eyes to Vilson, frowning, "...was Vilson's mother."

Only the fire crackled loudly. It was drop-dead silence. All of their eyes were wide open with their hands covering their mouths, except Mitsuki, Shikadai and Inojin. They gazed down at the fire, speechless.

A tear slipped down Vilson's covered face. Mitsuki sighed, closing his eyes. "The person who slaughtered her... was... it was Vilson"

A sob burst off Vilson's mouth, he tried his best to muffle it, but the tears didn't lie. Kenta was frozen in shock, his eyes wider than anyone. "You— you—" he shook his head in disbelief, "you beheaded your own mother...?"

"Hey!" Daiki slapped a hand over Kenta's mouth in warning, afraid Vilson would snap again. "Shut up..."

But Vilson said nothing. The tears continued spilling down the sides of his face, he slowly removed his hands from his face, revealing his weak, lightless, desperate eyes. He turned his head, toward the stars above, and bit his lip, as the tears trickled uncontrollably. "I— I'm sorry"

"No—" surprisingly, it was Daiki who responded first, his face set tight, and a drop of sweat travelling down the side of his forehead. "You— you shouldn't say that. We're the ones who're sorry..."

Inojin gulped, his face displaying utmost regret, he looked one step away from breaking down himself. "Vilson... I... I'm sorry too"

Shikadai sighed loudly, "hold your tears back, now is not the time to cry," he said, his eyes as sharp as ever, "we have seven more stories to hear"

Vilson wiped his tears away as Naora side hugged him and muttered something comforting in his ear.

Sarada sat just as frozen as Kenta was, she couldn't believe what she'd just heard. Vilson had killed someone? And that someone had been his mother? Impossible...

Surely very hypocritical of her, as she herself had mercilessly slain numerous slave traders in the black market. But still...

"I'm sorry I have to put you all through this" Shikadai added, "but I hope you understand, this is all for the better. Mitsuki, you can stop, just tell us who you got to next," he probably didn't want Mitsuki to weigh all the guilt.

"They got to me next—" Inojin said, playing with the single strand of pale-yellow hair that rebelled against his neat ponytail. "Hehe," he scratched his neck nervously looking around, "why are you guys looking at me like that? My story is literally the least emotional here. The prick who bought me was some gang leader, it was only shitty the first day because he found out who my dad was on the second. Apparently, my dad and Sasuke-san—" he nodded at Sarada, "—have quite the reputation in the black market. When they found out that Sasuke-san was no longer in the village, they almost let me go free because I told them we were close and that he'd come to get me" he shrugged, with his eyebrows up. "Those are called survival tactics, but it didn't work in the end, because apparently, someone sighted Sasuke-san on the other side of the globe"

Sarada noted where her dad was. On the other side of the globe...

"Damn, you must've lived quite the dreamy life" Daiki muttered, staring at Inojin in surprise, "you should've suffered the most in my opinion"

"I feel like that too" Inojin replied, smiling his dad's fake smile.

Shikadai glanced at Daiki and narrowed his eyes, "you sure have had a lot to say throughout this conversation Daiki, why don't you tell us what happened to you? Because as I recall, you weren't sold alongside us"

"Yeah," Daiki scoffed, "that's because I was sold as a horse bottom cleaner to a whore whose daughter would keep ripping my pants open to see if I had balls—"

"—and...?" Inojin asked, leaning forward in interest.

Daiki raised an eyebrow, "And what?"

"Did you have them?" Inojin questioned, grinning. "I mean the balls"

"Son of a—" Daiki clenched his jaw, "yeah, twice the number of balls you got"

"You have four? That's quite abnormal"

"I mean two! Bastard! You don't even have any!" Daiki retorted, his face red with shame.

Kenta walked over to sit next to Sarada and covered her ears, as the debate about balls dragged on. Naora arched an eyebrow at them, Vilson's head resting on her shoulder. Sarada mouthed, 'what?' and Naora gestured with her eyes at Kenta. Sarada cocked her head to look at his expression. He was looking ahead, at Inojin and Daiki arguing, Mitsuki intervening to ask what looked like revolting questions, judging by Daiki's reaction to them. But Kenta, he was smiling, and genuinely. His green eyes twinkled as his defined jaw glistened in the moonlight. She spotted a birthmark under his mouth, a beauty mark, and wondered why she hadn't noticed it before.

Kenta removed his hands off her ears, laughing, and she snapped back to reality, ignoring the teasing looks Naora threw at her. It reminded her a little of Cho-Cho, her best friend. "That was fun"

"Daiki, Inojin, shut up," Shikadai grumbled. "You guys need soap in your mouths. Apologise to Naora for having had her listen to all that rubbish, and thank Kenta for covering Sarada's ears."

Inojin rolled his eyes, "you're overreacting Shikadai, shinobi should know about this stuff. Remember about four years ago? When Sarada kicked one dude's balls so hard that he couldn't breathe for a month? The dude that kept teasing Boruto for his height?"

"What?" Kenta turned to see her, his eyebrows elevated and a surprised smile on his face, "you kicked a guy on his— spot?"

Sarada blushed, turning away. "That guy was really annoying, that's why"

Kenta chuckled as Shikadai resumed, "moving on—" he emphasised, glaring at Inojin and Daiki for wasting their precious time. "—let's hear what happened to Naora"

Sarada gulped in suspense, her pupils dilating. Would Naora tell them? "Oh, me?" Naora faked a smile, "I was sold to a kind man, who was also pretty much thrice my age and took a perverted liking to me"

Mitsuki gasped, "oh? So that's why you were wearing those revealing clothes?"

Naora smiled at Mitsuki's question, "yes" Sarada realised how Naora had a soft spot for Mitsuki. But then again, who didn't?

"Oh..." Shikadai's face told it all, he regretted asking her. "I'm sorry"

"What are you sorry for?" Naora asked, her voice cracking and smile fading. "You were not responsible for any of this"

Shikadai shut his eyes in sadness, "It's my—"

"She's right" Sarada muttered, realising why all of this had happened. It had all been her fault. Kenta stared at her from the side, waiting for her to continue, as did everyone else. "None of this was your fault Shikadai..." she gazed at her own hands, "from the beginning, we've all been turning our heads to you, relying on you to carry the strategy you never formulated. But you never let us down, Shikadai, you still found a way through all of this, you did everything you could to clean up the mess I made, and for that I'm grateful."

Kenta frowned in confusion, placing a warm hand on her shoulder. But she didn't give him a chance to talk.

"This was all supposed to have been my responsibility. I'm the one who suggested we pursue Boruto, despite having a much more important mission. I acted alone, I directed us to the hell only I deserved—" she stood up slowly, "all of you walked through this with me. All of you paid the price for my selfishness, for my selfish desire to see Boruto again—" she fell to her knees, tears flowing down her eyes. "—and for that... I'm sorry!"

----------

I'm really sorry. I just seriously suck at writing emotional stuff

Hope y'all enjoyed!

Chapter Text

It was 2:00 AM. Their objectives were still being worked out. But one thing was certain: Kara would be eliminated. It was their duty, as Team Aete, to accomplish it as soon as possible.

"Alright!" Daiki threw down the massive fabric sack, wiping the sweat off his brow. "That's all there is, captain. Everything went as planned!" He gave Shikadai a mock salute before slumping to the ground in exasperation.

They had sent Daiki and Inojin in the middle of the night, to purchase their new mission gear.
Inojin, who'd been responsible for purchasing their weapons and essentials, had returned within an hour of travelling, thanks to his Jutsu, which allowed him to manifest a bird out of ink. Daiki would've returned quicker too if he'd just set aside his pride and accepted Inojin's bird.

Naora had suggested that all of them wear the same black outfit, for confusing surprise attacks and better invisibility in the dark. It had been a smart suggestion, but Daiki, being the rubber head he was, had gotten them all the same outfit, with no exception for the two ladies on his team. To make it worse, he'd also gotten them a smaller size. Idiot...

Sarada thought it would have made not much of a difference, since she was, after all, smaller than most of them. But boy was she wrong... She'd forgotten how much of a feminine body she possessed.

The matt black-black military vest, shinobi boots, gloves and pants all fit fine. The only struggle was trying to make the under the vest black turtle neck full sleeve top look loose. It was perfect in most aspects, the sleeves were long, and they reached down to exactly where she felt was comfortable having them. But the width of the top? Absolutely not. Because of how thin and flexible the fabric was, it was almost as if she wasn't wearing it. The outline of her sports bra could be seen by anyone. It did stretch comfortably across her upper body, but Sarada didn't enjoy how it highlighted her curves.

When it came to her body's curves, she'd been amazed to realize that she had rather decent ones. Sarada had been too preoccupied with other things and hadn't had the time to admire her body.

"Damn, you've got a good pair of assets there," Naora remarked, motioning to her bosom. Sarada's face instantly turned fiery red.

"Oh, shut up" Sarada rolled her eyes, trying to play off her embarrassment. She nodded at Naora's body, head to toe, "you shouldn't be talking"

Naora was still wearing her shinobi pants, boots, and gloves. Her bra, on the other hand, was the only item covering her top half. They were getting ready behind an earth wall which Sarada had summoned. The boys were outside the wall, and she could hear them arguing through the thick wall. Daiki and Kenta, to be specific. It made her sad to think of Vilson, who had fallen quiet so unexpectedly. Kenta was also blending in with the squad, which was to be anticipated; who wouldn't welcome such a bright person?

Naora smirked at her, "In my little time in the leaf, I discovered just how famous you were, especially with the guys"

"pff—" Sarada flipped her long, black, untied hair dramatically, "that's a good joke. Besides, all guys are pigs"

"Oh my god" Naora facepalmed in regret, "I should've never told you that"

"Probably" Sarada shoulder nudged her and smiled. "But you know, I'm grateful. Because you helped me open my eyes a little wider" that was her goal now, wasn't it? Widening her eyes as much as she could.

"Welcome?" Naora strapped her military vest tight and sighed. Her undershirt was sleeveless, unlike Sarada's. "Don't ask me why, but I just have a really bad feeling about this strategy"

"I do too, but it's the best we have," Sarada muttered, wanting no further loss here on. "We'll have another meeting before we depart, so let's mourn about the plan then. Now, why don't we talk about you and Vil—"

"SARADA!" Someone banged on their earth wall, sounded like Shikadai... "this girl—Rita, she's crying for you! Mind doing things a little faster?" They'd almost forgotten about little Rita until the end of their previous meeting, where Kenta had brought her up. Shikadai had safely placed her under a comfortable sheet, and she had been fast asleep throughout their reunion. Everyone else had been so shocked to learn about their drama with Silias and the spirit of Izana.

"Oh— Just a moment!" She called back, turning to Naora. "You're done changing?"

Naora nodded, picking up her previous clothes and throwing them into the fire she'd summoned. "I don't need them"

"Nor do I need mine, mind throwing them too?" Sarada asked, smiling and passing her previous clothes to Naora. "You look good in these black clothes though, honestly"

"We all do"

"I guess..."

"SARADA! ANYTIME NOW WOULD BE COOL!" Daiki shouted.

"Oh shit," Sarada snapped her finger and the earth covering them dropped to the ground. "Where is she?"

Daiki was holding Rita, at a safe distance from his face as she wailed, tears streaming down her pretty face. The little girl swatted her hand at Daiki and her small fingers dug into his face skin. "Ouch!"

He technically threw Rita into Sarada's arms. "Daiki! Careful!" Sarada took the little girl in her arms and smiled at her, but the girl didn't stop crying. She didn't expect her to anyway, but she'd definitely stopped kicking around.

All the guys were already in their complete black uniforms, and well, Naora had been right about everyone looking good in black.

Shikadai, Kenta and Inojin walked to stand at the centre. Shikadai turned to Kenta as they moved, "just keep your head calm, it's not a complex Jutsu"

"Easy for you to say, you have the biggest brain here, Shikadai-san. I doubt anything is complex to you" Kenta muttered, practising his hand signs carefully. Wow, what was that unprecedented respect towards Shikadai now?

"Trust me, the guy you're talking about... that's not me," Shikadai pulled in a long breath and sighed, "alright, we'll start now"

The three of them closed their eyes in concentration and moved their hands simultaneously, performing the light formation barrier Jutsu. They slammed their palms to the ground and a seal spread from the point, covering at least a radius of fifty metres. Shikadai stood back up and made a final gesture before widening his eyes open. A bright structure of seals formed a dome satisfyingly as the Jutsu covered them from all directions, forming a hemisphere of protection.

Kenta dusted his hands off as he stood up, staring at the light from above with his mouth open in awe. "That's so cool... Shikadai! I didn't know you had such a cool Jutsu up your sleeve!"

Shikadai side smiled at Kenta, an eyebrow elevated, "it's not a solo Jutsu, you know, the three of us did it"

"Damn..." Kenta noticed Sarada and waved happily, "YO SARADA! GUESS WHAT! I HELPED MAKE THIS COOL JUTSU!"

Sarada smiled at his enthusiasm, replying with a thumbs up.

Rita started sucking on Sarada's thumb, surprisingly. She tried pulling it away gently but Naora smacked her shoulder from behind, "let her suck on your finger, it's cute"

"But my hand is dirty" Sarada mumbled, gazing at Rita's small figure. She looked so calm and happy... "You know what Naora—" she slowly passed Rita to Naora's arms. "I bet she'd look cuter sucking on your thumb" Sarada stated, winking before she stretched her arms in weariness.

Naora grumbled something under her breath about her not being good with babies before telling, "Don't stretch like that, it's compressing your breasts from the side since your jacket's not that loose either"

Sarada blushed and groaned at the same time, "damn you Daiki—"

"What did I do?" Daiki interrupted, from nowhere. Had he been there all along?

"Well," Sarada pointed at her uniform after recovering from the initial surprise, from neck to her legs, "you did this"

"WHAT DO YOU MEAN!?" Daiki exclaimed dramatically, "I never did that!"

Noara's mouth widened in some sort of realisation and she burst out laughing, which woke Rita up. So, she walked away, still laughing, but whilst shaking the girl gently in her arms to get her to sleep.

Sarada didn't get it, she stared after Naora, "what was the joke?"

"You asked if—"

"Hello!" Kenta walked towards them and threw an arm around Sarada's shoulder casually, grinning proudly. He pointed at a new badge on his chest. "Look at this! Inojin-san gave it to me saying it was an embodiment of elite shinobi!"

"That's a hotel guard badge" Sarada muttered, shaking her head at Kenta's ignorance.

"What!?" Kenta plucked the badge off immediately, "damn you Inojin... What's a hotel by the way?"

"Well, it's a place you—"

"What the heck" Daiki burst into laughter unironically, "you don't what a hotel is?"

Kenta rolled his eyes, "yeah, so what?"

"Under which rock were you brought up anyway?"

"I mean—" Kenta blushed in embarrassment, "—is it that common of a term in the first place?"

"Shut up Daiki" Sarada glared at him and sighed, "forget it Kenta. I'll take you to one in the hidden leaf, they're fun to stay in, for some people"

"Can't wait..." Kenta mumbled, his eyes expressing the excitement. "Anyways, what were you guys talking about?"

"Sarada here—" Daiki gestured at her, "just told me— I did her body, which I didn't"

"Eh?" Kenta looked at Sarada, reflecting her confusion. "What's that supposed to mean?"

Sarada shrugged, satisfied that she wasn't the only one who didn't get the joke. "Don't ask me"

"You dimwits..." Daiki sighed in annoyance, "doing someone, means having you know, having that thing with them"

Kenta still didn't correspond, "having what thing?"

"SEX, you stupid fuck," Daiki revealed.

"What the—" Sarada smacked Daiki on the arm for good measure, glaring at him. "Asshole!"

"Don't look at me!" Daiki retorted, smiling mischievously. "You literally  pointed at your own body and told me I did it"

"It's not the same!" Sarada exclaimed. "I bet you and Naora are the only ones who know about that stuff, I doubt 'doing someone' always means that"

"We're teenagers Sarada, we all should know what that means," Daiki said, shaking his head in disbelief, "minus Mitsuki"

"I doubt most teenagers would know that, just dirty-minded pigs like you do," Sarada said, scrunching her nose in disgust. "I bet you're the one who taught Naora as well"

"What!? She knew that on her own!" Daiki contradicted.

Kenta was just looking between them, his expression displaying pure horror. "You guys had... SEX!?"

"WHAT THE HECK KENTA!" Sarada hid her red face in her hands, dead in embarrassment. How did the conversation come to this anyway? "Oh my god..."

Daiki started cackling, "no dumbass, she said I did her, that's all. That means she was like I had sex with her, but I didn't"

"Oh—" Kenta chuckled awkwardly, "so that was a mistake?"

"Of course, you moron" Sarada slapped Kenta on the head, exhaling deeply. "I meant he bought my uniform. I was pointing at my uniform, damn it"

"You could've told that in the first place!" Daiki argued, mimicking her pointing at her body up and down, "without telling me I did your body"

"I never said that you dirty-minded horny brat" Sarada's vision tunnelled, "I was just asking you why you got me such a tight uniform!"

Both Kenta and Daiki just stared at her in surprise for a minute before Kenta broke the silence, "damn Sarada... calm down"

"I am calm!" She snapped, before realising she'd unintentionally activated her Sharingan. She shut her eyes and reopened them quickly, "don't mind me" waving her anger off for the moment. "But why did you have to get us the same uniforms as you?"

"What's the difference anyway?" Daiki asked, closing his eyes and digging his nose.

"Women have different proportions, you pig" Sarada muttered, knowing he was already aware of it, but just wanted to hear her say it. "Just to clear your innocent confusion" she added, sarcastically.

"Well, I was in a hurry, madam" Daiki replied, opening his eyes and staring directly at her. "I didn't have time to measure your and miss Naora's bust sizes to go and fetch appropriate uniforms, so forgive me, not like the measurements would've scaled to anything in the first place..." he made a flat gesture and grinned.

"You're lucky I'm in a good mood today, dickhead" Sarada growled, clenching her fist in anger, "or I would've kicked your useless ass back to Konoha"

"You're in a good mood? That's very surprising, miss" Daiki remarked, his grin fading away at once. Had she offended him by calling him useless? Not like she cared anyway... He spun around and strutted away muttering; "don't let me bother you any longer"

"Calm down, Sarada" Kenta said, after Daiki had moved a comfortable distance away from them. He took her right clenched fist in his warm hands, his expression displaying just how amused he was, "why were you being rude?"

Before Sarada could answer, he tugged on her arm to follow him and they began walking toward the slopy land. Her anger evaporated at the surprise of Kenta dragging her with his hand.

Sarada sighed. "I would've broken his ribs if I was being rude. That was the kindest I could've been"

"Then you'll have to improve," Kenta said, "if that's the kindest you could've been, then it's not quite enough"

"Don't lecture me about that" Sarada responded, rolling her eyes. "Daiki's an asshole, he was even being an ass to you"

Kenta's bright expression didn't falter, his blue eyes twinkled brighter than the stars. They reached the slope and he sat down on the edge, leaning on the slopy land softly. He patted the land next to him and she obliged, taking a seat next to him. "I didn't mind it at all. I heard from Shikadai-san, that when friends get very close, they insult each other. He told me that you and Boruto fought all the time as a sign of having a very close bond. So, if Daiki told that to me, wouldn't it mean he was being friendly?"

"I don't know, he's got a bratty personality"

Kenta continued staring at her in silence, "also, I noticed you've started swearing a lot recently"

"I know right, I'm beginning to get a foul mouth" she admitted, yawning. "I should stop before returning to the hidden leaf, mom would kill me if she ever heard me speak like that. Besides, a Hokage would never—"

"You want to become a Hokage?" Kenta interrupted; both his eyebrows raised in surprise.

Sarada raised her eyebrows in return, "why is it surprising? You think I can't—"

"No—" Kenta shook his head quickly, "don't misunderstand, I never said that. I'm saying it just never struck me that you had such an interest. It's amazing actually. I wanted to become a leader at one point too, a Kage, and lead my village to prosperity, but well... the village's gone, and so are my dreams" he didn't lose his smile, but it wasn't radiating his previous joy any longer.

"Kenta, you don't have to look happy all the time, you know" Sarada whispered, "we're humans, we can display pain too."

"Yeah, I know" he responded quietly, losing his smile as he turned his gaze away from her.

"You're right, though," Sarada said, answering his previous statement, "I don't seem like the person who'd have such an interest, right?" Topic diversion tactic 345.

"Yeah, you didn't seem like that type," Kenta said. Guess the tactic worked, at least halfway through, because his voice was still low and he was still looking away. Funny how fast things could change moods.

"Kenta" Sarada placed her hand on his shoulder, making him tilt his head to face her. There were tears prickling his eyes, "just because your village is down... it doesn't mean your dreams are too. Your dreams are entitled to your mind, not the village, so as long as you have the will to, you can achieve your dream, we can even compete on who becomes the Hokage first"

"Really?" Kenta asked, trying his best to display interest in the topic, "that's nice"

"Kenta, what's done is done, don't keep looking back at it" Sarada advised, unable to see him in this state.

"You're right" Kenta slapped the sides of his face and took a deep breath, "the village's gone, and I have a new life now. I have a bestie, Uchiha Sarada, I have new friends, and I have a new team, it's time for me to move on"

"Aw" Sarada smiled at him, "how cute, I didn't know I was your bestie"

"What?" Kenta stared at her, bewildered. "So, it isn't mutual!?"

"It is," Sarada said, winking at him. "You're my brand-new bestie, Otsutsuki Kenta" he involuntarily flinched at being called an Otsutsuki, but he said nothing.

"Phew" Kenta sighed in relief, recovering immediately. "I was so prepared to die out of embarrassment. Imagine if only I'd considered you a best friend!"

"Yeah, imagine" Sarada repeated, dramatically.

"Besides, you're my first true friend, someone who has never asked for anything in return for friendship. Even if you hadn't said I wasn't your best friend, I would've understood immediately, because a person like you— you'd have met so many other people like me, and better" Kenta said.

"Give me a minute, I'm trying to think of a reply to that" Sarada mumbled as she closed her eyes. "First off, you're the only one like you, drill that into your head. Then... let's see... my other best friends... Boruto, Cho-Cho, and Mitsuki were the closest to me. Shikadai and Inojin are also family, though not as close as the previous three. Now, Boruto's gone rogue, Cho-Cho's dead, and Mitsuki's telling me less and less each day, so I don't have a best buddy anymore; it's now a competition between you and Naora."

"Aw man," Kenta patted her on the shoulder, "I don't know if I should feel happy or bad."

"As I said, what's done is done, and we have to move on," Sarada replied, as remorse ripped at her heart once more. Your fault Cho-Cho died, your fault you couldn't stop Boruto; everything's your fault. "Shut up," she said quietly.

"What's wrong, Sarada?" Kenta inquired; his brow furrowed. "You alright?"

"No— I mean yes, I'm okay. It's just my head" Sarada waved it off, "forget it"

"If you say so" Kenta side glanced at her, clearly not buying it, but he didn't push anything.

"You know, you kind of remind me of Mitsuki in some ways," Sarada said, shaking her head. This time, the topic change wasn't for him.

"Come on, I'm not that cool" Kenta replied, going along and smiling. "Mitsuki's a very misunderstood individual, don't you think?"

"Yeah," Sarada said, leaning on the earth unconsciously and staring at the stars above them like Kenta, "but he's always been like that. The only person who actually understood him— well, he's gone"

"You mean Boruto, right? Anyways, Mitsuki seems like a lonely person," Kenta murmured, looking down, "I tried talking to him while we were getting dressed, and we got along well. I doubt he enjoyed our conversation though, because it looked like he was just half-listening to me talk whilst forcing a smile"

"No, no" Sarada smiled herself, you were never good with first impressions, were you, Mitsuki? "Mitsuki's a cheerful guy. I doubt he wasn't paying attention to you"

"I like him though" Kenta whispered; his eyes now fixated on the shining stars above them. "He's always preoccupied in his mind, rarely speaks or gets involved unless he's actually needed, and he's a genius, having formulated the attack formation flawlessly when all of us were stuck with the defence form"

"That's true" Sarada answered. "He's a talented person"

They relaxed into a minute of silence, just staring in the silence. Sarada realised they still hadn't detached their hands from when Kenta had dragged her here. She reluctantly removed her hand, not wanting to make him uncomfortable.

"Vilson... he talked about Mitsuki being a synthetic human," Kenta said. He probably hadn't felt her pulling back her hand, he'd probably been busy thinking. "Was he bluffing or...?"

"He wasn't" Sarada answered, her voice growing low. "Mitsuki was created by Orochimaru, one of the greatest minds in all of Konoha's history. His science remains unrivalled, maybe Amado could... but—"

"Who's Amado?"

"I'll tell that after we return to the village" Sarada promised. "Ask me something else"

"So Mitsuki's what?" Kenta asked, "a perfect human?"

"I wouldn't put it that way," Sarada said, "there's no such thing as a perfect human. Every human has a weakness, a defect. I'd say he was made to be a perfect being, body-wise, but there's still much for everyone to learn"

"So, he's like a failed experiment?" Kenta further questioned, "He was supposed to be perfect, but he didn't become perfect?"

"I wouldn't put it that way either" Sarada alleged, thinking about it herself, "I'd say Orochimaru found perfection in Mitsuki, that's why he took pride in him and considered him his son. Mitsuki has powers that would normally be considered impossible for an average shinobi to handle, like the sage chakra"

"Sage chakra?" Kenta arched his eyebrow, "care to enlighten me?"

"It's a very powerful form of chakra, and till now, the only other people who can access it are the Lord Hokage, supposedly Kashin Koji and Konohamaru-sensei too, but that's only report wise"

"What report?"

"Ah... we'll talk about all this later, shall we, Kenta?" Sarada asked, breathing in heavily. "There are still many things I don't know. I want to be certain before I can answer your questions"

"I understand," Kenta said, looking at her face, as she stared at the glowing stars. "I was just curious"

"That's relatable" Sarada responded, turning her head to meet his bright eyes, it wasn't blue anymore? "Weren't your eyes blue?"

"What?" Kenta raised his eyebrows in enjoyment, "my eyes were blue? When were they ever blue?"

"I swear, I saw blue in your eyes five minutes ago, and now they're all brownish," Sarada stated, bending in closer to stare deeper into his eyes.

She watched his Adam's apple sink as he gulped and leaned back slightly, nervous at the barely four-inch gap between their faces. "We—well, for some reason, my eyes change colour; I'm not sure if it's a disease or what; I've had it since I was a child."

"You most likely have heterochromia," Sarada presumed as she reclined to her previous position. "—or it's probably a hereditary phenomenon"

"I didn't understand half of what you said, but yeah, maybe," Kenta said, shrugging carelessly. "But yeah, how many Hokage existed before the current one?"

"Six, and Kenta, anything other than hidden leaf questions, please?" Sarada begged. "Ask me something that would help my thoughts rest a little"

"Well..." He took a while to think. "Let's switch subjects completely then: do you like someone?"

"What do you mean?" Sarada asked, raising her straight black eyebrow.

He didn't look her in the eyes, instead returned his eyes' attention to the wonders above. "Do you have a crush on someone, Sarada? Like a man?"

"Now?" Sarada questioned.

Kenta nodded, "yeah, now"

"Nope"

"But there are so many good-looking guys in Team Aete." He said, turning his head again to meet her black eyes. "Shikadai-san—"

"—is like a brother to me"

"Inojin-san—"

"—another brother"

"Vilson—"

"—still getting to know him. He's a pretty cool guy though"

"Daiki—"

"—my third brother, the one I hate the most"

"Mitsuki"

"—my favourite brother,"

"Boruto?"

Sarada sighed, relieved that the sound of his name no longer triggered the butterflies in her stomach. "My ex-best friend"

"Not brother?" Kenta asked, arching an eyebrow and smiling teasingly.

"Can't say I didn't like him for a while," Sarada rolled her eyes. "Moving on"

"I guess that's all," Kenta said, sighing happily and turning back to look at the stars.

Sarada, on the other hand, didn't tear her gaze away from his pretty face; "you haven't asked how I feel about you, though," she mused, teasing him.

Kenta's face flushed as he did a double-take. "Wha—what?" It was fascinating how his eyes continued glowing no matter what colour they sat on, just like Boruto's.

"You don't want to know?" Sarada shut one eye and raised an eyebrow at him, still smiling. "All right then" She didn't have an answer for it in the first place, but OK.

"No— I mean, tell me" He blurted out, his face as red as the frame of her glasses.

"That'll have to wait" A shadow slowly loomed over them, a feminine shadow. Thank the heavens for the interruption... "We're revising the strategy one last time, care to join?"

"Naora?" Sarada asked before turning around to recognize her, "alright, you go ahead, we'll follow"

"Hm..." Naora eyed the both of them with narrow eyes before spinning around, "don't do anything naughty"

"NAORA!"

"Just joking!"

"You better be"

Kenta stood up quickly and helped her up too. "We should talk like this more often," he said, smiling at her. "I like talking to you like this, it makes me feel free"

Seeing his smile alone melted Sarada's heart, she nodded. "Yeah... let's get going"

As they walked slowly behind Naora, Kenta leaned to her ear and whispered. "You look gorgeous in this black outfit, by the way"

Sarada's eyes widened with embarrassment as her face grew hot. She couldn't respond, so she remained silent until they arrived at the fire.

All of her friends were sitting, cross-legged around the fireplace, which was the only source of light in the twilight of darkness. Shikadai sat at the centre, talking to Mitsuki, and when they saw both her and Kenta arrive, they nodded at each other and moved away.

Shikadai coughed to get everyone's attention. "Alright, this is the last meeting we will have for this mission, which also means, this is the last time you'll hear my lecture, so pay close attention. I'll revise our strategy once again, and don't doze off— Daiki!"

"YES SENSEI!" Daiki slowly looked around as everyone stared at him, poker-faced. "I mean... ah... what happened?"

"You're drunk" Inojin stated, "listen properly ugly. Don't ask instructions after we begin the pursuit"

"Like I'll ever ask you" Daiki retorted, "anyways. Keep talking Shikadai"

Shikadai eyed him in boredom and shook his head, "—as I was saying, I'll revise our final strategy. Number one, we all possess special forms of Jutsu, and I want everyone to use it to their maximum potential, because this may be life or death. The moment we walk out of this light formation barrier, we'll emit a strong force of chakra, Rita's chakra signature itself is powerful enough to attract the Kara. They'll obviously begin hunting as soon as they sense Rita, who, as we know, is their target, due to her possessing probably the rarest Doujutsu, a Doujutsu that can rival the potential of the Jōgan, which is the eye Boruto possesses"

Inojin hummed, "what our assumption is that the Kara are afraid Boruto possesses a threat to their mission, hence they want Rita's Doujutsu to counter his"

"Come to think of it..." Sarada placed a finger on her chin, frowning. "I'm confident both Silias and Code have far more strength than Boruto. Why would they need the Getougan when they can just kill him without it?" the thought of Boruto being killed alone sent chills down her spine.

Shikadai spread his arms, "exactly. If they could just kill him without it, why wouldn't they? Haven't you noticed Sarada? Until now, every enemy Boruto has faced has been stronger than him, at least that's what I've seen. Let's take Momoshiki for example, from what Boruto told me, Momoshiki Otsutsuki was a beast in Taijutsu, it took combined efforts of both Lord Hokage and Sasuke-sama to—"

"—keeping in mind that both of them were barely at their peak. Boruto told me Momoshiki absorbed about fifty per cent of his dad's chakra before they reached him. And papa had to open a portal to get there, he told me it takes a huge amount of chakra to inter-dimension travel" Sarada added.

"Yeah, that's true. But you do realise Boruto was the one who landed the final blow, right?" Shikadai asked. All of them nodded in response. "And even though he was a cut above the rest of us when it came to his exceptional style of fighting, I doubt it held even a finger compared to Momoshiki's Otsutsuki style, which rivalled that of both the strongest shinobi, despite them having been weakened."

"Then again" Mitsuki spoke suddenly, surprising not just her. "How weak could've Lord Seventh and Sasuke-sama been even after they were drained of a huge amount of chakra? From my perspective, I think both of them, individually, are leagues more powerful than all the other previous Hokage put together. So even after they were weakened, each of them would've still been insanely powerful, more powerful than the God of shinobi himself, Hashirama Senju. From what I heard, Momoshiki took barely half a minute to wipe out the Kage, and our Hokage put up a fight even in his weary base form. Beating the Kage single-handedly alone proves Momoshiki was far stronger than anything else Boruto must've countered at that point."

"Exactly, but still, Boruto stood firmly and fought alongside Sasuke-san," Shikadai continued, "I cut away all his bragging by the way, so this is me being completely honest. What my point is: had it been one of us, even Mitsuki who'd been in place of Boruto, at that age, we would've died, easily at that. But Boruto survived, not because he had Hyuga genes, not because his fighting style was different, not because he was the Hokage's son, and not because he was one of the cleverest out there. If these factors would've counted, then Mitsuki or Sarada would've fared better against Momoshiki. But Boruto walked out alive because he possessed the Jōgan, and mind it, he didn't have the Kama at that point. He himself told me he would've died in an attack if his Jōgan hadn't appeared in time for him to dodge it."

"So, what you're saying Shikadai-san—" Kenta said, staring up at Shikadai, "is that the Jōgan acts like a—"

"—cheat code" Vilson mumbled, surprising the shit out of them. It felt like forever since Sarada had heard him speak. His voice was much lower than usual, and he didn't look up. "I'm familiar with the story, Cho-Cho told me. Under basic logic, I'd like to assume that the Jōgan has acted until now only when extremely necessary, preventing Boruto from life-threatening situations."

"You're absolutely right!" Daiki exclaimed immediately, nodding and looking around at them as if encouraging them to say the same. No one said a word in support, all of them were too busy with thought.

"If we see it through that point of view" Inojin shifted his dull green eyes to look at Sarada, "then we can assume Boruto wouldn't have lost even in the fight with Otsutsuki Isshiki"

"We can never be too certain," Shikadai said, "but what we know, is that Boruto's Jōgan is a broken ability and that the Kara are afraid that if he learns to grasp its true potential, they'll never succeed"

"So, they're trying to kidnap Rita and bring the Getougan under their control" Sarada clarified, seeing Daiki's looks of stupidity. "To neutralise the power of the Jōgan"

"What about Boruto though?" Kenta questioned.

Everyone turned their heads to him in interest, no one spoke a word.

"What if he stands against us? What if he refuses to see through our perspective? What if his motive differs from ours?" Kenta shrugged, "I don't know him well, but if we ever cross paths, what will you do?"

"We'll eliminate him" Mitsuki muttered. Sarada's jaw hit the ground first, Shikadai's and Inojin's jaws followed. Mitsuki said that? Mitsuki would eliminate Boruto? Mitsuki of all people? How much had he grown really? "I doubt I'd be able to do it myself. But together, if he poses a threat to the shinobi world, we'll cut him down. It's the only way" She couldn't really comprehend his expression as he said it, since he was sitting on the darker side of the place, where the fire's light didn't quite reach out.

"No," Sarada said, shaking her head. "We don't yet know what his plan is, we have to—"

"Mitsuki's right, Sarada" Shikadai murmured, frowning. "If he poses a threat to our mission, we'll have to show resolve"

"But that's madness!" Sarada exclaimed, looking around, were they the same people who Boruto had called his family? "Boruto wouldn't do that—"

"We don't know what Boruto would've done, Sarada" Inojin interrupted, glaring at the ground.

"We need to talk to him, see what he's really trying to accomplish" Sarada stated, regaining her calm. "Only then can we actually achieve something. Bloodshed won't solve anything"

Shikadai sighed, "Sarada, keep your emotions out of this"

"What?" Sarada stared at them incredulously, "my emotions? I'm speaking out of my brain, not my heart"

"I think she's right" Kenta nervously said, looking reluctant. "Boruto-san... he may—he may walk a different path than ours, but still, I think we both strive to achieve the same goal. If we can just convince him—"

"Kenta, you don't know anything about Boruto, so shut up," Daiki said.

"Neither do you, Daiki," Inojin said, "so you can shut up too, at least Kenta was being thoughtful"

"How the heck don't I know about Boruto?" Daiki asked, looking at Inojin as if he was pathetic. "I was on the same team as he was—"

"For how long exactly?"

"How does that matter?" Daiki demanded, "I know he was a kind and cocky dude"

"He was more than just a 'kind and cocky dude', Daiki" Inojin replied, "I don't want to explain anything now, but stop triggering arguments, stop being an asshole for once"

"Look who's asking me to stop being an asshole" Daiki smirked, satisfied at his comeback. But at the look of disapproval on Naora's face, his expression dropped. "Fine, I'll just go and whip you all something to drink, would that make me any less of an asshole?"

"Just getting lost would do," Inojin said.

"Haha" Daiki feign laughed before standing up and leaving toward their food supplies. Damn, was he really going to make them a drink?

"Moving on, I think Boruto's actions prove that he's become far beyond convincing," Shikadai said, sharing a look with Mitsuki, who raised a blue eyebrow in response.

"What are you saying?" Sarada asked, frowning at the both of them, "what actions?"

"Look Sarada—" Shikadai met her eyes, green against black. "I kept this away from you for the better"

"Don't cut around the bush, tell me" Sarada asked, her temper getting the better of her. How much had they hidden from her, for the better? How deep under the rock had she been living still?

Shikadai slowly nodded at Mitsuki, who apologetically met Sarada's eyes. "Sarada, my snakes... they've been sucking information from the leaf, and from what I've learnt, he's getting more and more notorious. Boruto has 13 confirmed kills now, all of them without signs of struggle. What's more, is that all of the shinobi whom he killed, are members of the ANBU Black ops, who're experienced in assassination operations and well skilled."

"This could only mean he's already set eyes on the future. It will be impossible to convince him now, Sarada" Shikadai said, his voice low, and dripping with regret. "We both know how he hates to kill, and the fact that he's—"

"What more?" Sarada interjected, her tone dangerously short.

Shikadai raised his eyebrows. "Sorry?"

Sarada pulled in a deep breath, trying her best to regain her cool. "What more are you hiding from me?"

Sarada could torment him, force him to tell him everything he knew about Boruto's leave, and put him in the most painful Genjutsu he'd ever be in. But Shikadai didn't waver and instead stared right back into her Sharingan. "Boruto wanted to protect the village, Sarada. That's the truth. He left the village because he feared his strength, he never wanted to hurt anyone. Boruto wanted to protect the village, that's all he wanted. He wanted to protect you, he wanted to protect his family and the rest of us. But he knew the magnitude of the threat the Otsutsuki possessed, and if the Kara wanted him, he'd rather be away from the village than in it. Everything you believed, everything the villagers and the rest of them do, it's not the truth. Truth is, he never betrayed the leaf, he only sought to protect it"

Sarada's Sharingan faltered, as tears dared to leave her eyes. "He—he wanted to protect me?" she whimpered. Why? What was happening to her? Hadn't she moved on?

"More than anything, his love for you— his love for us— it never wavered, he never wanted to leave anyone. Don't you understand Sarada? He saw it as the only way"

"But—" a tear made its way down her cheek, "but that day—he—he told me—"

"He wanted you to move on, he wanted you to find your inner peace, the peace he could never find" Shikadai sighed, shutting his eyes in further regret. "I'm sorry Boruto, I truly am stupid"

"Why?" Sarada whispered as tears streamed down her cheeks. "Why didn't you tell me sooner?" All this time, she'd resented him, called him a traitor, and dumped all her hatred on him, to find out about this?

"Sarada... I was never meant to" Shikadai said, opening his eyes, "even now"

"But that's the old Boruto," Mitsuki reminded, introducing new tension. "That's the Boruto we knew, the one who'd never abandon a comrade, and the one who always believed in second chances. The new Boruto, he's slain ANBU Black ops, attempted the reanimation Jutsu—"

"What?" Shikadai frowned through his surprise, "I don't remember getting that bit of information"

"Oh" Mitsuki placed a finger on his chin, thoughtfully, "I didn't tell you?"

"No" Shikadai exhaled and gestured for Mitsuki to continue.

Mitsuki elevated his eyebrows in confusion, "am I supposed to be doing something?"

Shikadai shook his head in surrender, "well, that all being said. If one of us, or all of us come across Boruto, and if he possesses a threat to our mission, we will exterminate him, and if you can't do that—" he shot Sarada a glance, "—then I suggest at least removing a few of his limbs"

"That's just brutal, brainy-man," Daiki said, rejoining the conversation. "Won't it pain?"

Naora scoffed, "nope, it's gonna feel real good, getting your legs and arms chopped off"

"Haha, funny, everyone's so funny today" Daiki muttered, cursing under his breath followingly. He'd returned with a tray of cups in his hand. He set them down and grinned, "this is my old granny's recipe for coffee, I know you'll like it"

"I hope I don't die drinking this" Inojin prayed, accepting his cup of steaming coffee.

"Don't worry, I only spat in Inojin's drink," Daiki said, winking as Inojin rolled his eyes.

Sarada immediately sipped on her coffee, despite the heat. Her lips were freezing... the coffee really was amazing, it dissolved in her mouth, spreading a wide range of delicious flavours at once. "Damn Daiki, I didn't know you could make coffee this good"

Mitsuki frowned on his first taste of the drink, but he said nothing.

"Coming back to the topic, Boruto can regrow them in any case, but we know it takes time for it to regenerate" Shikadai explained, covering his untouched coffee with the saucer. "So cutting off his limbs would do. So, next up, is what to do when we encounter the Kara."

"That's obvious," Daiki said, shrugging, "we run"

"No, only one of us will run, and that person, will be Kenta," Shikadai said, turning to face Kenta, who was gulping down the coffee in one go, he stopped halfway through, and a little coffee slipped down the side of his lips, which he quickly wiped off, with a red face, before leaning in to listen eagerly. "You'll be the one carrying Rita, you already know that." Kenta nodded silently, "Where is Rita by the way?

Naora gestured behind her, and funny enough, Rita was there, covered in a blanket that was thrice her size. The little girl was fast asleep, leaning against Naora's back in comfort as she drooled.

"Yeah, and be more careful with her, won't you Naora?" Inojin asked, shaking his head in disbelief at Naora's babysitting methods. "How long has this girl been sleeping for anyway?

"She's a baby" Sarada defended, "she needs a lot of rest. Do you remember how Shikadai would sleep on a stretch for two days that aunt Temari would think he was dead? How is Rita worse?"

"Hey— don't pull me in!" Shikadai retorted as Kenta laughed.

"That's a good point Sarada, but she looks like she's two years old—" Inojin said, "—and that's not a baby"

"What is it then?"

"Uh— a toddler?"

"Seriously?

"yeah"

"Either way, would you want her awake?" Sarada enquired, raising an eyebrow. When he said nothing, she smiled in victory, "that's what I thought"

"Shut up, you both." Shikadai muttered, "moving on, Kenta, since you've shown the greatest speed feat until now, besides Mitsuki, you'll be the one responsible to retreat to the hidden leaf as soon as we engage with the Kara in battle, so that Rita remains out of their reach," Shikadai explained.

Daiki raised his hand in question, "I've got a question, and I want clearance; If Mitsuki's the fastest, shouldn't he be the one to carry Rita? Next, how do you even know Kenta's faster than me or Vilson? And how do you expect Kenta to know the way to the hidden leaf? We're in the middle of a forest here, I doubt even I'd know the way back"

"That's three questions" Inojin mumbled, resting his head on his palm and sighing in weariness, he too had finished his cup.

"Mitsuki's firepower is very essential," Shikadai explained, "and even though Kenta will be essential as well, I think we can compensate for his missing power. For your second question, I assumed such, since his Jutsu allows him to travel by bending with any source of light. The only person who can exceed that speed is Mitsuki's sage mode, and Kenta can create the greatest number of shadow clones in Team Aete, which will prove useful in confusing them. As for your last question, what do you think we were doing for the past three hours? I explained to him all the possible ways to escape and find a route to Konoha, and he also has a map, just in case"

"Damn, you really planned this whole thing out, ha?" Daiki asked, his voice covering a hint of awe.

Shikadai ignored his comment and continued, "the most important thing, is that we all carry the same container as Kenta"

Kenta coughed slowly to get attention, "uhm, but won't it be unpractical? Shikadai-san? Because I doubt the Kara are foolish enough to be deceived by the containers, I think they'd search for the one with the greatest chakra signature"

"That's true, Kenta," Shikadai said, "that's why we're going to hide each of our real bodies in the container as well, and rely on a shadow clone to act as the real body"

"I see" Kenta nodded slowly, taking the plan in, "since your real bodies emit a stronger force of chakra, you're hiding your own bodies in the container and depending on the clone to act in place of yourselves. But wouldn't creating shadow clones reduce your chakra? And at the same time, I doubt any of us have a more powerful chakra signature than Rita, so the Kara will still have a lead"

Sarada stared at Shikadai, waiting for him to fill that plot hole. Surprisingly, he gestured at her with his hand, "Sarada's chakra signature is the greatest amongst all of Team Aete, provided that she doesn't use the Mangekyo. True, it still doesn't rival Rita's amount of chakra, but if we stick closer together, they'll sense an overwhelming force of chakra from all of us, that's how chakra fields work unless one of them possesses sage energy. Hence, they wouldn't be able to distinguish between our chakra signatures" Shikadai cracked a knuckled against his jaw unconsciously, "and as for your first question, I think we're gonna have to rely on your chakra for the shadow clones, Kenta."

"Oh?" Kenta raised his eyebrows in uncertainty, but he didn't look reluctant. "Do you think I can do it?"

Shikadai rubbed his forehead in thought. "You're the only person whose chakra signature Vilson couldn't read. I think it has something to do with you being an Otsutsuki descendant, but due to that fact, we also don't know how much chakra you possess. However, I made an assumption, based on my knowledge of all the previous Otsutsuki we've encountered, and I think it's safe to say you possess a large reservoir of chakra, comparable to that of a tailed beast's"

"It's true" Sarada supported, "I've never seen Kenta tired or out of chakra yet, and we've been through some pretty rough stuff"

"Yeah, except that I barely used any chakra in any of those rough situations" Kenta reminded, "Well, I think I can support all of your shadow clones, and I'll have to use transformation Jutsu as well, right?"

Shikadai nodded, before he pulled his sleeve up, revealing a watch in his hand. He stared at it for a moment and looked around, "and if I failed to emphasise it before, just remember that Rita's our main priority, don't take chances with her. Our main objective is to deliver her to Konoha. We use her to lure the Kara, and then keep them in check whilst Kenta escapes with Rita. Also remember, if Rita acts up, force her to take the sleeping pill, if the spirit of Izana within her takes control, our plan may be sabotaged. That being said, any other questions? We're running short on time, and if we get too late, the sun may rise, and if it does, it will take our black dress advantage away"

"Why?" Daiki asked, raising an eyebrow in concern.

"Because it won't be dark anymore, dumb shit" Naora said, rolling her eyes in annoyance.

Everyone rose alongside Shikadai, who shut his eyes and thrust his arm forward. "Release" he made a rotation gesture with his wrist and the light barrier protecting them slowly broke down. "Prepare the shadow clones, Kenta. Our final mission begins, Team Aete!"

----------

I know, I know... long time no see, but I warned you guys, I had exams. But I'm still sincerely sorry for the delay.

This will probably be the longest chapter in my record.

I hope you all enjoy, and feel free to comment on any shortcomings!

Chapter Text

They stood in awkward silence. What were they supposed to do again?

Sarada slowly glanced at Kenta in question, and he shook his, mouthing: 'don't look at me, I don't know either'

"Uhm, we advance now," Shikadai said, being the first one to move his feet and forward. They followed without reluctance.

"Shikadai-san" Kenta frowned suddenly, "aren't you guys supposed to be in the containers? Shouldn't my shadow clones be doing this?"

Sarada hummed, indicating she had the same question in her head, this was clearly an unmentioned part of the plan.

"Oh, did I forget to mention?" Shikadai glanced at Daiki from the side of his eye, "we'll move at least a kilometre without your clones, that way we'd be able to radiate an even more powerful and active chakra field"

"Right" Kenta nodded in agreement and sped forward a little, closer to Mitsuki, near the attack form. Sarada noticed how often he would pat the back of the container, to make sure Rita was there, it seemed like he'd genuinely built a bond with the little girl, not just because of the mission.

Sarada pulled in a deep breath, the cold wind of the twilight night travelling down to her lungs. Had Boruto really cared so much about her? She remembered the night when they'd last fought, he'd stopped before she'd fallen, she could bet her life on it. He'd been hesitant all through their fight too, never having wanted to actually hurt her. His expression... that's right, she'd never gotten to see him after she'd begged him to stay. He never wanted to leave... But to think he'd murder? No, he'd definitely changed. Sarada wanted to see him again, so badly now that it almost sickened her. He was somewhere out there, searching for a way, lost in his path. She had to knock some sense into him, that's what she was there for, wasn't she?

"Sarada..." Naora jumped to run along beside her, "what's wrong? You look unusually gloomy"

"I'm sorry," Sarada muttered, shaking her head, forget about him, at least for now. "Just got a little distracted" she moved her gaze to Kenta, who, even though barely visible in the dark, looked stunning enough to take her mind off of him.

Naora traced her stare and her mouth slowly widened. "Oh, what am I seeing?" she cooed, "a birth of a new relationship?"

Sarada was glad it was dark, so Naora couldn't see her blush. "What's wrong with you Naora, can't a guy and girl just be friends?" she asked, trying to turn Naora on the defensive.

Naora smirked, "I never said that about any other of your guy friends"

"Shut up" Sarada mumbled, "he's just a nice guy"

"—and very handsome"

"What are you trying to do?" Sarada asked Naora, mentally agreeing with her statement. He really was a beauty.

"Come on, you like him, don't you?" Naora enquired, her eyes glinting with hope. "I approve of him, he's not a pig"

"What?" Sarada forced an awkward chuckle, "what are you saying, I told you, he's just a friend, you can't assume I have a crush on him just because he's a guy and you're not! He's as close to him as you are"

"Well, we're pretty damn close then," Naora said, winking at her. "I won't push it, but you'll see I'm right soon enough."

"We'll leave it to rest till that day comes" Sarada supposed, and they immersed themselves in the peaceful quiet again.

Was Naora right though? Did she like Kenta? Kenta was funny, handsome, and everything she'd look for in a man. Sarada could admit the fact that she loved being around him, it always kept her mind at ease, and it gave her the feeling that everything would soon be alright, but that didn't mean she liked him in that way, did it?

Amidst her brain crisis, Shikadai hissed, his eyes narrowing. He threw his arm forward randomly, "wind style: wild dance of current" the swirling wind cleared the path ahead of them, breaking the tree branches and creating a clear opening.

Sarada guessed he'd done it to get the light to travel further for the betterment of their vision. But as soon as she took the next step, she understood his intentions had clearly been different.

Her instincts screamed 'enemy'. And like always, she trusted her instincts— "Wind style: Clearance!" –she sucked in all the air around and blew it forward as an intruder crossed them suddenly, quicker than most of the remaining Aete members could react. Her Sharingan had involuntarily triggered.

A single slice from the intruder's katana cut her Jutsu in a clean half. He hadn't even turned... and hadn't it been for her Sharingan, she wouldn't have seen him at all. Only then did they realise just how grateful they had to be to the moon for reflecting the sun's light because it was an all-black night.

On cue, Vilson threw his arm forward, "Kuroi—" a scythe swung downward almost invisibly. Vilson's eyes widened as the curved blade passed down through his wrists.

Barely a sound and both of Vilson's hands were falling toward the ground, detached from his arms.

Kenta spun around, his mouth agape, "VILSON!"

Shikadai grit his teeth, "Sarada on to that man! Kenta retreat! The rest of you! Go with the formation!"

Vilson stared at his bloody handless wrists; his eyes wide in terror, he hadn't even registered what Shikadai had said. His hands...

The same scythe swiped toward his head this time. "—Vilson! Get a hold of yourself!" Daiki jumped in between Vilson and the self-moving scythe. "Fire style—shit!" he realised he couldn't weave the signs quick enough and pulled his sword out to try and intercept the scythe.

"DAIKI!" Naora screamed, it was ear-splitting and invited terror.

Sarada spun around just in time to see Daiki's upper half of the body separate from the lower half, blood splattering everywhere. "NOOOOO!" Sarada forgot everything then; forgot she had the Mangekyo, forgot she could fight, forgot she had a mission. "DAIKI!"

A man flickered in front of her in that jiffy of disbelief. That smirk...as his fist connected with Sarada's abdomen, she realized, this guy... he was the man she'd fought at the arena, the mystery man. Were they with the Kara?

"Hello again, Uchiha!"

Sarada rocketed backwards, crashing into a tree and spitting blood out as her eyes widened in pain.

"SARADA!" Kenta yelled, but he could do nothing. A woman covered with a black cape materialised in front of him, the scythe flying into her outstretched hand.

Kenta jumped back immediately, pulling a kunai out in the panic. He summoned a shadow clone at the same break of a second, and as he ducked the woman's first attempt at flaking his head from his body, he threw the container containing Rita to his shadow clone.

The shadow clone leaned back and streaked away, cutting the wind at an erratic pace. No one noticed it.

"Mangekyo!" Sarada widened her Sharingan as her old contestant approached her.

He struck his flaming black axe down, but Sarada rolled quickly, in the process spinning to knock his feet off balance. But he'd anticipated it. He jumped and struck down again. Daiki... Daiki... he would be alright... nothing... it was just a Genjutsu...

Sarada widened her eyes, and the outburst of the Susanoo's chakra slapped the mystery man away. He wiped his jaw and grinned, "you've improved"

She didn't hear him and instead turned to search for signs of Daiki alive and fighting. "Hey! Attention's gotta be on your opponent!" The man struck his axe into the ground and it split, fire escaping from the cracks.

"Fire style: phoenix!" Sarada kneeled and thrust her palm forward. Her firebird escaped from her mouth, flapping its powerful wings around, turning the cold night into a summer day. The light it radiated alone blinded her. Sarada directed her hand toward the man with the axes and it blew fire upon her command.

"Not bad, you Uchiha lot always had a good knack at controlling fire release," The man said, his voice booming through the fire. He'd probably expelled his own set of flames to resist Sarada's phoenix fire. "But until now, you've been the only other one capable of wielding my axes without any self-damage. I can sense a great sense of power in you, a power that cannot be unlocked unless you rid yourself of your naïve mind"

"You don't know me" Sarada growled, as her fire extinguished. "You Kara bastard"

"Kara?" The man burst into a fit of laughter, "the Kara? You simple-minded girl, did I really strike to you as one of those scumbags?"

"Yeah, you did," Sarada said, "and I'm not simple-minded"

"I guess he was wrong about you, he told you were the toughest of the set, but it sure doesn't seem that way" The man set his axes down and sat on the ground, unexpectedly... He stared at Sarada, rubbing his temple in thought, "tell me, do you have it?"

"Who and what the heck are you talking about?" Sarada demanded. "Who is the 'he', and what's the 'it'?" She had to keep this man occupied, her friends... Oh, dear... Shikadai, Kenta and Inojin were fighting the same woman at once, each of them trying to reach her, and failing horribly as the lady's peculiar-looking green spikes attacked them relentlessly. One of her arms was stretched toward the three of her struggling friends, and the other held a thrashing Vilson by the neck.

"Oh, you know him," the man smirked, "your old pal, you know him so well— I don't even have to bother explaining about him. But 'it', I doubt Uchiha Sasuke would've told you about the secret of his power... oh, why would he? He wouldn't want you to surpass him, would he?"

"You can either tell me what bullcrap you're talking about, or we can continue fighting," Sarada said, glaring at the man. She wasn't angry at him, she was angry at herself, what was that feeling in her stomach? The feeling of burning curiosity. Why did she wish for this trash can to tell her more. "Do you really want to know?" The man smirked, "of course, I mean the eternal Mangekyo Sharingan."

"I—I'm sorry?" What the bloody hell was that...?

"You heard me right, Uchiha girl. The eternal Mangekyo Sharingan: is the source of your father's immense strength. Do you really think he could continue to use the Mangekyo for this long? The Mangekyo Sharingan—" he stopped suddenly and looked at where her friends were fighting the woman with the scythe relentlessly. "You know, you can join them, help them fight. I won't intervene. But trust me, no one will tell you the things I'm about to"

Sarada considered his offer, her friends or the secrets of the Uchiha? She gulped, looking back and forth between her friends and the man. Finally, she sighed, "go on, tell me about the eternal Mangekyo" her friends could handle it.

"Good choice, Uchiha." He remarked, before continuing. "The Mangekyo Sharingan extracts a heavy price, as you may already know, the death of someone you love. But that's not all of it, for decades, I dedicated my life to unveiling the secrets hidden behind the history of the Sharingan, and I discovered, that the Sharingan never really stops evolving. Every single time you suffer or grieve, it becomes even more powerful. But your eyes, ordinary eyes, wouldn't be able to contain its power for long, hence you slowly turn blind" A chill ran down her spine. "However, if you can achieve the Mangekyo Sharingan of another person— whose DNA might synchronise with yours, then you can unlock the eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, the most powerful form of the Sharingan, a Sharingan beyond limits"

"What— what are you saying?" Sarada's brain slowly took in everything he said, and it all fit into place, this guy wasn't lying. It felt as if she'd known all of this already, and he'd just helped her remember.

Before either of them could further progress into the conversation—

"—Hebi Mikazuchi!" Snake lightning cleared through one of the big trees, the sound of the lightning alone dragged the rest of their attention towards the stranger the lightning pursued. This cloaked man was different from the one Sarada had seen at the first. This one was shorter.

The cloaked man spun in the air, ever so elegantly and thrust his own arm forward. Purple lightning streaked from underneath his sleeve, cancelling out the snake lightning immediately.

Impossible...

"This— was not the plan" Mitsuki emerged from the darkness beneath the forest, his brows furrowed as his feet touched the ground, "...what are you doing?" Mitsuki sounded angry, unusually.

The caped man removed his hood slowly, letting his messy yellow hair loose. The man slowly tilted his head, his eyes no longer housing the light they'd used to. The moment their eyes met, Sarada's heart stopped, her stomach did a backflip and butterflies erupted like a volcano, she couldn't explain any of those feelings. Black against blue, it felt as if she was seeing someone new, but at the same time so familiar. His face was set straight, but Sarada could see: he was no longer the Boruto they knew.

He slowly removed his eyes from hers and returned their attention to Mitsuki. "Well, Mitsuki... this— is a change of plan" 

Mitsuki slowly elevated his hand. "Then I will eliminate you, Boruto"

"That's the resolve I wanted to see, Mitsuki" Boruto muttered, "show me how"

Both their eyes slowly widened in sync. Purple lightning flared under Boruto's feet, and yellow around Mitsuki's. They cut through the winds in a flash of lightning, swords held against each other.

Sarada couldn't believe her eyes, Boruto and Mitsuki... were fighting.

Mitsuki gestured upward with his arm just before they could clash, and a horde of snakes erupted from the ground. He didn't wait for Boruto to react, "wind scythe—" he slapped three slices of wind toward Boruto just as fast as the snakes.

Boruto's feet left the ground and he stretched his arms on both sides, one toward the snakes and the other toward Mitsuki's Jutsu. "Push through," he said, and the wind he expelled smacked the snakes away and cancelled the wind scythe Jutsu. "Rasengan" Boruto flickered in front of Mitsuki in the blink of her sharingan. Their reactions, reflexes and movements, were all abnormal. They moved at incredible speeds, only trackable due to her possession of the Sharingan, and all of it without any power enhancement.

Mitsuki placed his palm on Boruto's stomach before Boruto could push the small Rasengan he carried toward Mitsuki. "Gale palm!" Boruto's body disappeared in a burst of smoke. The air above Mitsuki stiffened and the Blondie reappeared, his hand carrying a multi-coloured Rasengan.

Dust erupted from the ground and covered the scene with smoke as he brought the Rasengan down. "Genso Rasengan!"

The mystery man, who was spectating alongside Sarada, whistled, still watching ahead. "I suppose Orochi's son got more tricks?"

"Don't underestimate him" Sarada grumbled, "there's no way that took him down" at least that's what she wished...

The dust cleared and cyan chakra glowed from the centre. Oh boy, things were heating up...

Boruto was on his knee, holding his shoulder, his face still unfazed.

Mitsuki's shinobi headband fell to the ground as a horn grew on his forehead and cyan sage chakra slowly surrounded him. "A Rasengan containing all five of the elementals, and a nuclear force field of its own, impressive indeed." His yellow eyes glowed in the dark, along with his sage robes and chakra. "Forgive me Boruto, but I know there is no other way..." he cricked his neck and leaned forward. The ground split as the sage streamed forward in a streak of cyan light. He pulled his twin swords out and coated them with his sage chakra just as Boruto charged against him, spinning his katana, purple lightning spewing behind.

The karma grew to Boruto's eyes as he reached Mitsuki, illuminating the dark.

They barely had time to savour the effect of their hell-spawning clash. Light flashed as they clashed, again and again, creating a visible shockwave.

Boruto's eyes were wide with concentration. Their swords never stopped swinging, and their arms were on bonfire, every single blow had to hold an earth-splitting amount of strength, it was the only way to counter. "Hebi Mikazuchi" Mitsuki thrust his arm forward and Boruto backflipped instantly, missing the hand stab. He caught Mitsuki's hand and coated his other sword-wielding arm with purple lightning.

Another Mitsuki appeared from behind, a snake clone. It extended its arms and snakes sprung forward and toward Boruto.

Boruto formed three single-handed seals, "Wind style—"

"—Breakthrough" The actual Mitsuki completed, pulling the air around into his lungs before expelling all of it at once.

Just as the strong air reached Boruto, he threw his arm down. The air stiffened and without even a second's worth of hesitance, lightning roared down at Mitsuki's radiant form. Was it the Kirin? No... there was no way...

Boruto's feet touched the ground, his eyes wide with anticipation. Mitsuki's cyan snakes flashed toward him through the smoke of the thunder strike. Boruto spun his sword in a circle and the heads of the sage snakes fell off.

In that moment of distraction, Mitsuki appeared behind him, his sage mode no longer. "Ambush" he murmured and another group of white snakes erupted from the hard field beneath them.

"Gravity expulsion" Boruto widened his right eye and the snakes hurled back.

Mitsuki hadn't retreated though. He glitched in front of Boruto and elbow slapped his chin upward whilst deep planting his foot into Boruto's stomach.

Boruto flew back and crashed on a large rock behind them, splitting the rock in half. He had retracted his karma as well, recovering immediately to counter Mitsuki's X sword swipe, followingly placing his hand on Mitsuki's shoulder, "Gale palm" the latter redirected the wind quickly, abruptly punching Boruto's gut and spin-kicking him away.

Boruto landed smoothly, his expression returning to being blank. He put both his arms forward, karma reflowing up his face. "I wish things could've been different too—" A thin streak of purple erupted in front of his hands, "—but as you said, there is no other way" Boruto thrust his arms forward and the chakra outburst caused the thin streak of purple lightning to streak towards Mitsuki, growing into an eagle as it approached him.

Mitsuki's eyes widened suddenly as he snapped into his sage mode. "Senpo: Orochi Ikazuchi" and his sage snake lightning zipped against the approaching disaster. Their Jutsu clashed, summoning a lightning storm. It clouded both of them from Sarada's view.

"Well, I'm impressed the kid held up for that long, but I guess that's it for him" The big mouth bastard shut up immediately as Sarada picked up one of his own axes up and swung it toward his neck.

"Phoenix fire!" she willed for her strongest fire release to coat the axe as it neared his thick neck.

"Heat expulsion!"

Sarada widened her eyes, willing for the Susanoo's chakra to coat her as blazing lava burst in all directions from the guy's body. Her chakra sprang to life, covering her body as his axe flew out of her hand.

"You almost had me there, girl" He growled. "Call me Enshikeo, by the way. Because I'm tired of you cursing at me just cuz you don't know my name"

"I didn't ask" Sarada spun her Susanoo's form and swung the massive sword it held toward Enshikeo.

"Now we're talking" He grinned and summoned flames on both of his palms, expelling the flames behind to give him a boost in speed. He successfully evaded her first swing, which had carved an unerasable mark into the earth.

Enshikeo dropped back to the ground in front of her and spun in a weird manner, as if he was dancing, dancing to the flames. Every single one of his moves summoned different kinds of fire around her Susanoo, binding it.

He did the final stance and made a palm push-through motion, and Sarada immediately withdrew the Susanoo, sensing incredible danger. She'd guessed the ritual he was performing had been related to getting her out of the Susanoo, but she'd been quite wrong. Having had the Susanoo would have obviously taken far less damage. And for some reason, she couldn't even resummon it.

The price of her wrong decision had been pretty heavy. The most powerful of flames she'd ever endured approached her in waves, slapping the light out of her life in one go. She couldn't express the feeling, her flesh being ripped off, her skin peeling off and her mind slowly losing consciousness as the pain overloaded her senses. She screamed, screamed in agony, she couldn't bear this magnitude of pain, she'd rather be dead.

Hell broke loose then, and her chakra exploded, setting off a chain of reactions. Sarada's dying body expelled all five elementals at once, like district destroying bombs, in all directions. Her body took the brunt of the damage her own final technique caused.

"Stop" A man glided smoothly through the explosion her body was causing, unaffected by any of the chakra releases. He touched her burning forehead with his palm, "calm down, Uchiha Sarada. You'll be alright" his smile regenerated every single bone in her body, every area of burnt and rotten skin on her body. She was going to be alright...if this man said so, she would be...

The colourful explosions her body continued to release abruptly stopped as if the man's commands stretched beyond just the human mind. They reached the ground slowly and the white-robed, tall, handsome, white-haired man set her safely on the ground. "Now, please elaborate with me, what you have brought upon"

She realised the man was not talking to her. Sarada gazed around her, she'd burnt a defined crevice into the ground that stretched to at least a hundred metres from where she'd been. Her friends were down, Shikadai seemed tired to death, Kenta was on his knee, and Vilson was on the ground, as limp as Sarada's leg bones, and as pale as Mitsuki's skin. Talking of Mitsuki, he was nowhere to be seen, nor was Boruto. Were they still fighting?

Sarada was still recovering. Her body felt numb, and her mind was frozen.

But what surprised Sarada through all of what she went through, was seeing Enshikeo, and the other cloaked lady, on their knees, staring hard into the ground below. This man, was he their leader?

"Sir—" Enshikeo began, his voice low.

"I believe I made our objectives quite clear, Enshikeo, Rilda, yet you've found another way to defy me, as always," The man said, his tone so delicate, never raising, nor lowering. It was the best thing Sarada had heard, it was as if she could listen to it all day, and she'd never get tired of it. "Boruto, Aina and Raneot pursued the man as I ordered, but... I do quite remember saying that none of you hold enough power to stalemate him alone and to work together, that too, you've disobeyed. This crucial mission has failed due to the both of your lack of responsibility. You've harmed innocent children, who you weren't to have interacted with in the first place"

"They attacked us first!" Rilda, the cloaked woman spat. Fucking bitch... what a liar...

The man slowly closed his eyes, "I'm heavily disappointed"

"We're sorry, my lord" Enshikeo muttered, his head held low with regret. "It won't repeat"

"I just wish the magnitude of your regret could solve all the problems at hand" The man responded, unconsciously patting Sarada's head. His hands were so warm... "You forced Boruto to fight his friends, opening his previous scars, I hear he's heavily damaged himself too, after the fight with Mitsuki." How did this man know Mitsuki? Then again, how had he known her? "But he continued to pursue the reality bender, alongside Aina and Raneot, who didn't falter either, despite having two of their vital members fighting children, and losing"

"My lord—"

"The reality bender has a more powerful chakra signature than me, than even Otsutsuki Isshiki. So, it's no surprise that the three of them lost. But had the both of you joined, and me later, we could've at least sealed him for the best"

"Who is the reality bender?"

"That's for later, Rilda." The man extended his arm toward Vilson, and his limp body silently rose before gliding through the air to meet him. The white-haired leader placed his palm on Vilson's forehead and muttered something under his breath. Vilson's scratches slowly faded and his hands regrew instantly. The colour returned to his face, but he still didn't wake up.

The man set Vilson next to her and looked around again, noticing no one else had any major injuries, he turned around.

"SIR!" Kenta? "Please heal him as well sir!"

The man turned around once again and looked to where Kenta pointed. At Daiki's upper half of the body. "I'm sorry, Kenta. But I cannot heal death, even though it seems more than just a... either way, you're all better off without him"

"Mister..." Kenta gulped, tears slowly moving down his face. "How could you say that? He's been with these guys—" he gestured around, at Shikadai, Inojin, Naora and herself, "—all throughout this journey, how...?"

"I'm sorry for the trouble my subordinates have caused, all of you" The man bowed his head, "I wish you all the best from now on" and Sarada could've sworn he nodded at her with a sad smile before he turned around and disappeared, along with the other two assholes.

---------

How did you feel about Boruto's entrance?

I have a feeling I screwed it up, but well, there's more hype stuff on the way.

Hope everyone enjoyed!

Chapter Text

Life was never too long. Death could strike any time, just as the lightning, it could never actually be predicted. This was what Sarada had signed up for, this was what she'd become a kunoichi for. To walk past the pain, to keep moving, loss after loss. Daiki's death had been no different from Cho-Cho's, they'd both died protecting another, died not having achieved their true life goals.

Team Aete had all gathered around his grave, and every one of their faces was soaked with tears. Sarada had stopped crying, she'd realized her heart couldn't pain anymore. But it still stung, recognizing his absence could never be replaced.

Surprisingly, it was Inojin and Vilson who cried the most. Their eyes were still watering, and it was getting harder and harder to watch by the second. Kenta stood by her side, his face pale with sadness. He'd stopped crying as well, after having sobbed all throughout the burial.

The only person who hadn't shed a drop of tear till now was Shikadai. He stood silently behind Inojin; his face expressionless. But she knew, behind the mask he wore, he was broken, all leaders were.

Naora was still crying, a mouth held over her mouth as tears streamed down her flawless face.

Vilson didn't help either, kneeling alongside Inojin as they sobbed. Sarada knew Vilson blamed himself, it would all come out soon enough. But what was done was done, there was no going back. Regret wasn't an option if they wanted to keep moving ahead.

"How—how did he—" Naora didn't have to complete the question for them to understand it. How did he die?

Vilson gulped, biting his shaky lips as tears continued moving down his cheeks. He didn't raise his head from the ground, "it was my fault— If only— if only I'd—"

"It was none of our faults, Vilson," Shikadai said, his voice steadier than Sarada had expected it to be. He was being serious, wasn't he? "It was a consequence of Daiki's choice. He died a hero, that's all there is to it."

"You know Shikadai..." Vilson slowly stood up, wiping his tears away. "There is one person who's to blame for all this. I suppose you know who it is? That's why you've remained silent till now. You son of a bitch, you really lead us into this, didn't you?" He rounded to face Shikadai, gritting his teeth, his eyes wide with anger. "You planned all of this. You knew we'd encounter that motherfucker. You saw that scythe falling to cut my hands off before anyone, you could have done something about it. But you knew Daiki would jump in between to save me. You knew the rest of us would make it out alive. No wonder you made the first move, you asshole. You did all of that, for what? To land us here?"

"Vilson, hear yourself, you sound like a maniac!" Naora muttered weakly, wiping her tears rapidly. "You're making it sound like Shikadai is a villain!"

Before Vilson could retort, Sarada interrupted. "We're not just landed somewhere..." she gulped, "this is— this is where we started, where I sent the scroll with Inojin's bird, asking for Konohamaru sensei to send us a toad from Mount Myboku. We've come back to where we began... what are you thinking, Shikadai?"

Shikadai remained silent until Vilson decided to answer for him. "Yeah, he probably expected Konohamaru sensei to have actually sent that frog— guess what, we have the most wanted organisation on our trail, I doubt a stupid toad can skip here to us. I think you knew that well too. You clearly came here expecting Mitsuki, who you further lead to fighting Boruto, who you knew had beat the fuck out of experienced ass ANBU Black ops!"

"Vilson..." Kenta gulped, stepping into the conversation nervously. "I don't think Shikadai-san meant for any of this to happen. I think your accusation is—"

"Accusation?" Vilson scoffed, "Oh please... look at him yourself, Kenta. Does he look like a person who's mourning? If he really never meant for any of this to happen, he'd have said it himself. I know he had something to gain from our encounter with them"

"We haven't gained anything" Naora clarified, wiping her nose. "Unless you count the fact that there is another organisation that's after Kara, and that Uzumaki Boruto is with them"

"Mitsuki..." Sarada licked her dry lips in thought, "Mitsuki said Boruto had invented his own Rasengan, a Rasengan that held chakra from all five releases, and a nuclear force field. Just the sheer presence of that Rasengan told me it was on a whole different level, and it forced Mitsuki to swap to his sage mode. I think Boruto really has evolved"

"Well, I hope someone here cares," Vilson whispered, looking around with a raised eyebrow, "because I sure don't"

Sarada clenched her jaw, if only they knew how dangerous this could all turn out...

"You, our captain—" Vilson jabbed his finger at Shikadai's chest, "—the person we most trusted with our lives, the one guy we could rely on— the one guy Daiki relied on— you lead him— you lead him right into his death!"

"Stop passing the ball, Vilson" Inojin said, coughing. "If it's anyone's fault that Daiki's dead, it's yours"

"No— no, I know it's all my fault for being a weak piece of shit, but that's not what I'm talking about," Vilson said, shaking his head as if they still hadn't gotten his point. "This guy— this son of a bitch— he had this whole thing planned out, he had something to gain from the encounter, and he led us right into his prediction. I know he did! That's why he didn't allow Kenta to use his shadow clones, only then would Daiki die, why else would he have postponed it? Are you telling me it was all just a coincidence?"

"You're making it sound like Shikadai really wanted Daiki dead..." Naora said, sniffing and frowning through the tears.

"Maybe he did!" Vilson muttered, rounding on Shikadai, "why don't you tell us yourself, asshole?"

Shikadai didn't flinch, his face remaining as passive as it had been. Sarada expected him to give a detailed explanation as to why this and that had happened, but— "From this point on... every single one of you is free." He sighed. "You can pack up, return to the leaf. I am no longer in command"

No one moved until Vilson scoffed. "Exactly what I thought, you can't even take responsibility for your bullshit... I'm out"

Naora reached for his arm as he took a step back.

"Vilson, stay!" she mumbled, pleading with her eyes, "we're almost through with this, let's make Daiki's sacrifice worth it! He wouldn't want you walking away like this!"

"We don't know what he would've wanted, do we, Naora?" Vilson shut his eyes, as more tears leaked through. "Thanks to me..."

"It's not your fault he died! Vilson, snap out of it!" Naora exclaimed. "Nor is it any of our faults! It was his fate to die then and there!"

"I'm sorry Naora" Vilson shook her hand off and turned the other way. Sarada waited for him to return, or at least stop. But he walked until he disappeared into the trees surrounding their space. 

He really had left...

"I think we've done enough," Shikadai said, his eyes moving to the ground. "Our power is inconsequential, compared to the Kara, and the other beings that threaten our world. Returning to the leaf would prove as the best choice, for now. I've made many mistakes, and I won't ask for your forgiveness, as I know I'm unworthy of your mercy. Daiki's death is my doing, but I never wished for it to happen. Our team has broken apart because of my selfish leadership, so I have one last favour to ask before I atone for all of this— help me find Mitsuki"

"How can we be certain he's still alive?" Naora asked, her eyes begging Shikadai to give her a reason.

"Mitsuki's the most powerful in Team Aete, if anyone can pull Boruto off, it's him," Shikadai said, rubbing his forehead, "and if he couldn't have, he'd have escaped at the least"

"Yeah, Mitsuki pulled it off with Code," Sarada said, "who says he can't with Boruto?"

"Hm, what do we do then?" Inojin asked, clearing his throat. "What's the plan?" Sarada noticed how firm Inojin stood to support his best friend.

"We'll split into two teams, and search for him in opposite directions. Sarada and Kenta—" Shikadai's eyes suddenly widened with some sort of realisation. "Wait... Kenta... where is Rita?"

"Oh!" Kenta facepalmed, "my bad! But she's safe with my shadow clone. They will be in that direction somewhere, Sarada and I will go that way then"

"Alright, let's get to it," Shikadai said, before meeting Sarada's eyes. "If anything happens, you know what to do"

Sarada nodded in reply.

Naora placed a hand on Shikadai's shoulder, "it's not your fault, by the way, we went at it as a team, so we should bear the burden as a team"

Shikadai didn't reply, instead, he turned around and gestured for both Inojin and Naora to follow him.

Sarada looked at Kenta, "what was that?"

"Don't ask me, miss. You're supposed to be the smart one" Kenta said, shrugging. "We should get going too"

"Yeah"

So, they set off in the other direction.

Sarada was on Kenta's trail, as he'd suggested the main priority was getting Rita. She hoped nothing had happened to the little girl.

"Sarada, do you think people change very fast?" Kenta suddenly asked.

She raised an eyebrow, puzzled. "Where did that come from?"

"I was thinking about Boruto... do you really think he changed? Maybe you didn't know him that well" Kenta stated. "It's just an assumption, so don't take offence"

"Relax" Sarada smiled, through the pain. "I don't get offended that quickly—"

"Yeah, right" Kenta muttered under his breath.

"I'm sorry, what was that?" Sarada asked, to which he rapidly shook his head. "Well, you're probably right, maybe I didn't know him so well after all. Or maybe we just decided to only look at his good side"

"You know, I think he's still got feelings for you," Kenta said, gazing ahead, his face relaxed. "I'm not saying for certain, but I'm sure he couldn't have lost feelings for you that quick"

"And why is that?" Sarada asked, raising an eyebrow,

"I don't know... you're a great person" He muttered, "I doubt he'd move on that quick"

"That's good to know" Sarada replied, hiding her unintended blush. Was he indirectly complimenting her?

"By the way," Kenta gulped, "you asked me if I wanted to know what you thought of me last night, I think I do want to know"

"Oh..." Sarada felt a bead of sweat make its way down her forehead, despite the cold wind blowing against her face. "I mean, I wasn't actually sure then to be honest— but, well, I guess I like your company"

"You guess you like my company?" He asked, smirking at her unease.

"Shut up..." Sarada groaned, "alright I do like your company, and you're a cool dude, but I'm still conflicted about what I feel toward you"

Kenta raised an eyebrow, confused. "What does that mean?"

"Nothing" Sarada muttered, exhaling in frustration. "You're also an idiot if you didn't know"

"Sure" Kenta grinned, "miss smartie pants"

"Cringe?" Sarada rolled her eyes at his choice of nicknames. "What a dumb doofus..."

Kenta made a face, "and she says my nicknaming is cringe..."

"Dumb doofus is better than smartie pants!" Sarada retorted, frowning. "At least it doesn't sound stupid!"

That triggered him to burst out laughing, "right, dumb doofus doesn't sound stupid at all"

"Cut the sarcasm"

"What sarcasm?" Kenta asked, raising his eyebrows in amusement. "Anyways, I think we're coming across a village, Sarada"

"What...?" Sarada furrowed her eyebrows, there was supposed to be no village in this direction... "Something's wrong Kenta, keep your head up"

"You mean, my chin up?"

"No, you heard what I said," she said.

They decided to pass through the village on the ground, just in case. They slowly walked towards the gate of the village, it wasn't too tall, that they could've sneaked in, but Sarada decided not to take any risk.

Kenta whistled suddenly, looking the other way as he whispered, "guards on your right"

"Not very discreet, you know" Sarada whispered back.

"Shut up, at least I'm trying!" he whispered back.

"Hey, you two!" An old guard caught up to them and pointed a long metal barrel at them, "identify yourselves!"

"Oh!" Sarada pretended to look surprised as she quickly pulled Kenta close to her and interlocked their hands. "We've just lost our way, mister! I hope you can help us through!" 

She blinked at the guard a few times, trying her best to look convincing.

The guard lowered the barrel he held, "uh... well, I guess I could let you in..." he muttered, scratching his chin.

"Thank you, sir," Sarada said, bowing her head.

He looked her up and down, his eyes lingering on her breast area for longer than they should've. He licked his dirty dry lips. Fucking paedophile... "Well, on one condition of course! I want to spend two hours with you, later today," he said. Ugly son of a bitch. "If your man doesn't mind, of course"

Kenta sighed, "screw it" he pushed his palm toward the old prick's chest, "earth style: mud cage"

Sarada stared in silence as absolutely nothing happened. Kenta looked surprised at himself. 

The old prick was pretty quick for his body though, as he quickly spun the barrel in his arm and slammed the side of Kenta's face, knocking her partner to the ground with a bleeding forehead.

Before Sarada could bitch punch the paedophile-looking ass, he aimed at Kenta's head with his barrel, "oh, and if I forgot to mention, you shinobi can't use chakra here!"

"What?" Sarada frowned, the guard was right... As she tried to coat her fists with chakra, she realised it was impossible. It was as if something was cancelling her chakra. Was it the man's Jutsu?

"So, what do you say about my offer?" The old prick asked, smirking in delight as Sarada grit her teeth. She wanted to pummel the guy, but on the other hand, Kenta was in danger. "I say it again and again, to all the sexy young ladies I've seen, you shouldn't blame us for wanting to fuck you, it's your fault for wearing such revealing and tight clothes!"

"Disgusting pervert" Sarada muttered, "no way I will—"

The guy loaded the barrel. "Please don't make the mistake of thinking you have a choice"

Sarada gulped in anger and anxiety. She could take him out easily if it had been only her, but Kenta was under the spotlight, and there were around six guards who were walking toward them now with the same firearms this man held, and Sarada doubted she could defeat them whilst protecting Kenta at the same time.

"It's not even that hard of a choice to make, baby" The old fuck whispered, "you can save your friend by having fun with me for just an hour, your body is begging to be made!"

Sarada spat on his face. "Alright, we have a deal. Lead the way" guess it was time to do things dirty now...

---------

I know y'all may be pissed off by now. But I was away from my place for a while, and well, I can assure y'all regular updates from now on, so please enjoy this chapter and tell me if I'm pacing the book well.

FYI, I was so uncomfortable writing the last part, but I realised I would have to, now or later, because that's what would make the story more realistic. 

Chapter Text

By the time Kenta regained consciousness, they were already inside the village. Being walked through its calm, crowded streets, with their hands bound in handcuffs. Ordinary handcuffs, not the chakra restraining ones, and yet they still couldn't access their chakra.

Many heads turned to stare in their direction. Sarada couldn't blame them, it wasn't everyday criminals were escorted to the police through the main street.

Sarada realised she'd judged the city a little too early, off of the paedophile's behaviour.

In reality, it was gorgeous, that not even the five great nations could compete for a more eye-pleasing tourist attraction. The architecture seemed a hundred years into the future. The buildings were all made of gold and glass. Sarada was certain that there was no way this was built by regular shinobi... The city looked perfectly symmetrical, and its roads were as clean as a new sheet of paper. Every single human around was dressed in fine clothing, men and woman in shining suits as if they were all here for grand business.

"What do you reckon is the secret to our city's magnificence?" Miss Ileana, the woman holding her hostage, asked, which was quite out of the blue, if Sarada had to be honest, as she'd been as silent as a stone all this while.

"A hundred years of slavery?" Sarada guessed, still busy planning an escape. The security system was unbelievably difficult here, they'd immediately shut all gates once Sarada and Kenta had entered their city.

The walls were more than seventy meters tall, so it was realistically impossible to have even the slightest of ideas about what was beyond the walls. There were guards carrying rifles, apparently, that's what they called the barrels, at every end above the walls, so it was going to be impossible to escape the ninja way. They'd have to cause some kind of commotion.

On the other hand, these guards had no idea that Sir Akwan, the old pervert, had said what he had. They'd joined the rapist when he'd dragged the both of them into the city.

"Slavery was your civilisation's way of things, but it's different here. This and all the amazing structures you'll see in this city were built using our ancestors' magic" The woman replied, her mouth set in a straight line. Judging from the tone this woman used, she was clearly at a higher level of authority compared to the old freak. Sarada turned to get a good look at the woman, and judging by her features, she didn't strike as a liar. "What do you think is the cause of you being unable to access your chakra? It's a spell"

Sarada had grown up reading fairy tale books about magic. She should've clearly been in disbelief at this woman's words, but Sarada had grown to realise that anything was possible in this world now, and magic didn't seem like the worst revelation.

She obviously had many questions but knew she didn't have the liberty of satisfying her curiosity as they were pushed to walk faster.

Miss Ileana clenched her jaw every now and then, and she repeatedly glanced between Sarada and the paedophile. Sarada wondered if she'd been put in a tough position by the guy too.

Sarada was stopped at the first junction abruptly by Miss Ileana.

The rapist Akwan turned around and raised his barely visible grey eyebrows, "what's wrong, Ileana?"

"It's Madam Ileana" Miss Ileana reminded him, her brown eyebrows furrowed.

The old mutt rolled his eyes, "whatever... why are you stopping?"

"I'll take this girl with me, you take the boy, we'll meet at the station" Miss Ileana said. "I have a few things I need to ask her"

"But—" The old fart gritted his teeth, "alright— but why don't you give me the girl and take the guy... it would be a good change—"

"Get going, old Akwan"

-<>-

It was just the both of them now, Sarada and Miss Ileana.

The rest of the guards had followed the old guy, and Kenta, whom she couldn't stop thinking of, who knew what the old guy would do to him... There were many stories surrounding even Konoha of how some men did unspeakable things to other men without consent.

"Don't worry, your friend will be safe" Miss Ileana assured her, finally speaking after almost half an hour of walking in silence.

"I hope so" Sarada muttered, releasing her breath. "So why did we separate?"

Miss Ileana bit her lip and quickly glanced around before unexpectedly pulling Sarada into a narrow dark space in between two shops.

They were so close to each other that their bodies were practically pressed against each other. Sarada's heart began hammering.

"Did that ugly old prick do anything to you?" Miss Ileana asked, her hazel eyes displaying more worry than Sarada had thought was possible.

Sarada blinked for a moment to comprehend Miss Ileana's question. This woman had way more heart than Sarada had given her credit for. "Oh— no, not yet"

"What do you mean not yet?" Miss Ileana asked, frowning.

"He said he was going to—" Sarada stopped to gulp, feeling the heat of the other woman's breath on her forehead. Yeah, Miss Ileana was taller than her, so what? She looked like she was Sarada's mom's age anyway...

"I get it..." Ileana mumbled, "that's why I asked you. I've caught him doing many filthy things, especially with young girls about your age. I've been trying to get him fired for a while now, but the seniors think his loyalty to the force stands far above his crimes"

Sarada didn't know why Miss Ileana was telling all of this to her, "I didn't know you cared so much about freshly caught criminals"

They both stared at each other, in the dark of the shadows. For a minute, neither of them spoke. "I have a daughter, about your age. Her best friend... she was raped by Akwan. I tried my best to use her as evidence to inform our seniors, but they turned a blind eye to it, saying they had more pressing matters in hand. Raising awareness would mean I would lose my job because I'm the only woman in the higher ranks of the police force, and I can't afford that"

"Miss Ileana... why are you telling me this?" Sarada asked kindly, "I wish I could help but—"

"You can help, that's why I'm asking you this" Miss Ileana said, "and call me Ileana. I only ask old pricks like him to address me with respect"

"Oh... okay. But what makes you think I'm not actually a criminal though?" Sarada enquired, raising an eyebrow, still confused about what she could do to help this woman.

Ileana sighed, and Sarada felt all the heat on her forehead again. "I know you're a Shinobi, from Konoha, the leaf village"

"How...?" Sarada's mouth widened slowly, "oh— my headband"

"Yes, but none of the citizens here has any idea about that or the outside world, that's how rigged the education system is. Only the people at the top have at least the slightest idea of what lives beyond the walls. In all honesty, I'm not supposed to know any of this, but here I am"

"There is a war that I and my friends are on a mission to stop" Sarada explained, realising she had to enclose some information as well. "I need your help to get out of here—"

"So, I'll scratch your back and you'll scratch mine?" Ileana asked, raising an eyebrow formally.

Sarada smiled in return, realising this was her only way. "I guess it's a deal"

"You know what, let's get out of here, I feel like we'll suffocate ourselves to death if we stand here for any longer," Ileana said and they both squeezed out of the space. The people who saw them fall out together sent dirty looks. "Tell me your name, child"

"Oh— it's Sarada"

"Are you hungry?" she asked, ignoring the people's looks.

Sarada shook her head, "no, but thanks. What's the plan?"

"Look at you," Ileana said, "you look like a dying bird, let's get you some food and rest first"

"I— we don't have time for that— Miss Ileana, with all due respect— but—"

"There's nothing you can do in this state, girl." Ileana stated firmly, "you don't worry about your friend, I'll call a friend of mine and ask him to take Kenta under his wing"

"No— there are people out there waiting for our help— they need us" Sarada explained rapidly, gesturing the importance with her hands.

But Miss Ileana dismissed it quickly, "you need my help to get out of here. So, I need you to listen to me. You'll be far more effective after you get the food and rest, I provide you. It'll only take a few hours, so don't worry about wasting too much time. And if all goes well, you might even be able to leave the village hidden in mystery before dawn"

-<>-

Sarada realised maybe being an officer wouldn't be so bad, as she saw Miss Ileana's house. It was huge and built glamorously. They sure did get paid well...

Her mom was paid a generous sum as well, being an experienced war veteran and medical genius, but she always wanted to live it off humbly, and as much as Sarada had hated it as a child, she realised now just how much better of a person she'd become under her mother's wise guidance.

Ileana rang the bell and waited, "my husband is a big fan of ninja, so I'm apologising in advance if he swarms you with too many questions"

"Oh... it'll be alright" Sarada mumbled, rubbing her arms awkwardly, she'd never been to a stranger's house before. Even on their way here, Sarada had begged Miss Ileana to let her stay elsewhere to not cause trouble at their house, but the policewoman had insisted.

"YES MOM!" A girl's voice boomed, followed by small footsteps running to the door. The door slowly moved and displayed absolutely no one.

"Look down, Sarada" Miss Ileana said.

Sarada followed her gaze down and her mouth widened in surprise at the little cutie standing there. Had she really opened the door? "Oh my god, your daughter is adorable, Miss Ileana"

"Thank you dear" Miss Ileana said, walking in and waiting for Sarada to enter. Sarada quickly threw off her boots and took a step in, gulping. This was so weird...

The little girl stared at her oddly, slowly sweeping to stand behind her mother. It reminded Sarada of Rita... oh god... if Kenta's chakra connections were disabled by this spell... then Rita would be all alone! In the middle of nowhere, what if Kara got her?

Sarada felt her knees go weak suddenly, but before she fell, Miss Ileana caught her. "Don't worry, Sarada, you'll be out in no time, you just need to corporate with me"

"No— you don't understand" Sarada blurted, visibly sweating at the frustration, "there's a girl, she needs my help, she holds great power and many bad people are out to get her—"

"Sit down first," Miss Ileana said, patting her back as she walked Sarada to the dining table. Sarada obliged, before placing her throbbing head in her hands. What was she going to do? Hopefully, Rita was asleep... and Kenta's clone had hidden her well.

Miss Ileana returned with two plates and set them both across each other. "Help yourself," she said, before digging her fork into the pasta. This seemed like a whole new dish to Sarada. Ileana turned to look at her young daughter, who tugged at her leg. "Have you eaten Melissa?"

The little girl nodded, placing her thumb in her mouth. Her eyes never left Sarada.

"Then run along and take a nap, Papa will come anytime soon"

Realising Sarada hadn't touched her food yet, Ileana raised an eyebrow. "Don't worry, I haven't poisoned it"

"No— it's nothing—" Sarada hastily grabbed the folk and dug in, and boy was it delicious. She couldn't remember the last time she'd eaten something so good.

"Like it? My oldest daughter made it" Ileana said, smiling proudly. "She makes good food then and now"

Sarada nodded quickly, gulping down the mouthful quickly. "Yes ma'am, it's amazing, your daughter really is a good cook"

"Thank you, I think you'll both get along well." Miss Ileana said, before turning her head towards the stairs, "AVA!"

A faint, "Yes mom!" could be heard in response from above.

"Get down here, I want you to meet someone!"

They resumed eating, and after a few minutes, a girl walked toward them, her eyes fixed on a notepad before her as she wrote away furiously.

"This is my oldest daughter, Ava," Ileana said, gesturing at the girl.

Ava quickly looked up from the notepad and smiled at Sarada, "oh— hello! I'm Ava, her oldest daughter."

"Hello, Ava" Sarada muttered awkwardly. She really was not built for things like this.

"This is Sarada," Ileana told her daughter, "She's a visitor, long story short."

Ava stared at Sarada for a few seconds before her mouth widened a little, "oh, you mean she's a kunoichi? That's what they call female ninjas, right?"

Sarada raised an eyebrow at the quick and accurate observation before nodding slowly. "Yeah, I'm a kunoichi"

"Don't worry," Ava said, walking forward and spreading an arm towards Sarada for a handshake. "Mom tells me everything, and yeah, I'm a witch"

Sarada smiled, taking her hand. Maybe she could have a little hope...

---------

Please tell me what you thought of the chapter.

Chapter Text

It had been three hours now, since Sarada had been given a weird pill that magically erased all her weariness and brought back her colour, literally. She'd showered and changed back to her previous clothes, which Ava said she'd washed dry. Sarada hadn't believed her at first, because she hadn't taken long at all. But the state of her clothes said otherwise, they were spotlessly clean. Sarada assumed it was magic, again.

Miss Ileana had left after they'd eaten. Saying she had to take care of Kenta's case, which Sarada had thanked her repeatedly for. There really were some angels in this world, weren't there? She'd asked Sarada to remain with Ava until she returned, so here she was, on Ava's bed, sitting comfortably as Ava spilt all her exciting stories.

Miss Ileana had been quite right, about Ava and her getting along well. Ava was amazing, she reminded Sarada an awful lot of Cho-Cho. She talked about how guys would catcall her from below her window when her mom was away, and how she still hadn't found any guy good-looking enough for her. And now Sarada was listening to her speak about school. "It's fun on most days but, you know, but when we have too many commerce periods on a single day it can be frustrating"

Sure, Konoha's academy did teach economics, business and accounting. But they were mostly at the beginner's level, as most of them who wanted to be ninjas wouldn't require it much. Sarada thought otherwise and closely followed on the skill and education system they provided for most ANBU Black-ops because that was the hard stuff. So, she'd studied all their subjects in detail and written many examinations for them, mostly during Boruto's training leave.

"I don't understand though..." Sarada placed a finger on her chin, "how come you still go to school?" didn't they normally graduate at thirteen?

"What do you mean?" Ava asked, raising an eyebrow.

"When do you graduate?"

"Oh, I have a year more to graduate, we graduate at 17, and then go to University, then get a job or something" Ava explained.

"When do you train then?" Sarada asked, realising with such a packed schedule, they would have much time for training.

"Train?" Ava smiled, "I'm not going to join the army or anything, why would I have to train? I mean sure, I do a little exercise now and then to keep my body in shape, but that's that"

"You—you don't train...?" Sarada then realised that she was in another world, a world where magic was possible, they probably had different ways of doing things. "Oh... I see. So do they teach magic at school?"

"Oh, yeah" Ava replied, her eyes lighting up at the topic. "That's the only reason I'm still going to school. Magic classes are the best, it seems like the only stuff that'll help in real life"

"I understand" Sarada muttered, so instead of chakra, here they used magic. "So, they teach spells and stuff?"

"Yeah mostly, but you know" Ava raised her hand and fire erupted on her palm. She grinned, "I learn some things on my own"

"Why?" Sarada asked, trying to look impressed at Ava's fire. A part of her screamed 'piece of cake' but she ignored it. "Don't they teach that in your school?"

"Huh" Ava closed her palm and the fire extinguished. "They only teach the same basic spells over and over again, it's so easy, I don't know how my class still can't get the hang of it. They taught us Telekinesis this year, that was fun until it became easy as well"

Sarada smiled at Ava, "I knew someone like you. One of my old friends in the academy was just as blessed with intellect and talent. He found most of the stuff in the academy basic, he was so annoying, even though he was right. You're most likely a natural, that's probably the case"

Ava blushed at her words, "I'm not kidding, you know" she turned to face her bookshelf and said, "I'll show you proof" even though Sarada had already believed her, it wouldn't hurt to see some magic. As if it was being carried, a book glided out of the neatly arranged stack and flew to Ava's hands, dropping on her lap gently.

Sarada stared in awe, "that... that was so cool" she'd never seen anyone do something like that.

"I know right" Ava mumbled back, "anyways. Let this be between us, but I want to learn Dark Magic, it's the most powerful kind of magic"

"How powerful?" Sarada asked, "I've seen very powerful things, so on a scale—"

"I'd say," Ava placed a finger on her chin and looked at the ceiling in thought. "If mastered, Dark Magic can wipe out an entire city in seconds"

"That's insane" Sarada whispered. 

The most powerful attacks she had were Tora and her flame bird. But Lord Seventh's Rasengan could probably beat her strongest attacks. Back when her dad and the Hokage were at their prime, they had had enough power to wipe out entire continents at the least, that's what her mom had told her. What lengths would she have to go to reach that kind of power?

"Sarada?" Ava snapped a finger in front of her face, an eyebrow raised in concern. "Are you alright?"

Sarada shook her head and reinserted her smile, "yeah— yeah I'm alright"

Ava stood to replace the book she'd summoned. A crazy idea popped into Sarada's head. "Say Ava— I know this might sound mad... but can I learn magic?"

Sarada couldn't take it back now. She'd asked it already.

Ava turned around and stared at Sarada for a while. She looks so mature— Sarada thought –so ladylike, would I have been like this if life had taken a different turn? "I honestly don't know, Sarada" Ava answered, after a minute of thought, "they say you're born a witch. I doubt you could become one"

"We don't know if I was born one, do we?" Sarada asked, desperately standing up. She needed power, she had to expand her arsenal, just like her father and Naruto had, just like Boruto was doing. "Teach me— please"

"I—I can't Sarada" Ava admitted, sighing. "I— I really want to, and if I knew how to— I really would, but I don't—"

"Just tell me how I can see if I can perform magic," Sarada said, "is there like a spell or—"

"—think fast" Ava suddenly pointed a finger at her and by instinct Sarada dodged. "That was amazing" Ava muttered, gesturing behind her. Sarada turned around and gulped, there was a clean stab mark on the wall. Such thrust power was impossible by even ordinary shinobi. "You've been trained, haven't you?"

Sarada shrugged, smiling weakly. "Didn't it seem obvious?"

"Oh no— I mean you did have a great body and stuff—" Ava said quickly, "but I thought you depended mostly on your chakra and stuff"

"You know about chakra?"

"Yeah, mom taught me about the shinobi," Ava said, as she laid back on the bed and grinned at the ceiling. "You know, my people. We live in a small world, it's almost like we're prisoners. No one's allowed to leave the city, our ancestor's spell bounds us all from leaving"

"What would happen if you left?" Sarada wondered, leaning forward and placing her head in her hands in interest.

"You know what happens to vampires when they step into the sunlight?" Ava asked. Sarada nodded, the story books really had given her some useful knowledge. "They say that's what would happen to us if we leave"

"That's cruel, there's another world out there"

"I know, and one day, I will escape. There's nothing in this world that will bound me or my magic." Ava said, staring sadly, a faraway look in her eyes. She turned her gaze to Sarada and maintained it for a minute before she blinked. "What's going on... outside?"

"A war" Sarada said, sighing. "A war is in place; nations are at war. Otherworldly beings are invading our planet, trying to erase us from existence"

Ava didn't react. She wettened her lips, "you know, till now, our city has only had a single war, that too a thousand years ago. It's been peaceful for as long as I remember. It's so sad, you know? How our ancestors used magic in wars, and our people these days use it for cooking"

"It really is..." Sarada muttered.

"You use chakra, don't you?" Ava asked.

Sarada nodded.

Ava bit her lip in thought before she nervously met Sarada's eyes. "I may be able to teach you magic, but not in two days, even if you were a genius, you can't learn magic that quick. So, once you get your friends and everyone you want to safety, how about you return to this city? I can teach you magic, and you can help me get out of here"

Sarada comprehended her offer, "that's— that's amazing Ava, but what about your family?"

"I'll be 18 in two years, and after a while, I'll have to move away anyway, besides, it's not like I can't come to visit them"

"Thing is—" Sarada began, exhaling. "This city is nowhere on any map, it's a hidden city. No one has any idea of this city, not a single mind out there does. So, I doubt even I could return here"

Ava placed her palm on Sarada's and shut her eyes. After a minute, a compass appeared in Sarada's hand, it was only visible for a second, before it faded away. "You will return here, Sarada. The compass will guide you when you're ready"

"When I'm ready?" Sarada asked, raising an eyebrow in question. "What does that mean?"

"You'll know when it's time" Ava replied.

"Alright... then what about your best friend?" Sarada wondered.

Ava shuddered visibly, looking uncomfortable. "Well— we don't talk anymore. I decided she can make her own choices, and if I didn't want to be affected by her stupidity, I had to either talk her out of it or just step out. The first didn't work so I did the latter."

"She's the one who was raped, right?" Sarada whispered, not wanting to sound too insensitive.

Ava exhaled, "yeah... that's her. And even on that day, I told her, I told her that old son of a— forgive me, I told her he was a red flag, but she decided to go along with his play and got herself into that mess."

"You can't blame your friend for that old prick's actions" Sarada advised, "I would've been another one of his victims had your mother not stepped in"

"Hm..." Ava muttered; it seemed like she'd already known. "So, my mom wants you to play into his hands so they can catch him in the act?"

"That's probably her idea. If it'll help her put him in place, I'll do it"

"Be careful, Sarada" Ava said, staring into her eyes. "My mom's a great person, but she takes her career seriously. Be cautious yourself, and if anything gets out of hand, don't wait for her to come to your aid. Not when she's on duty"

"But she went out of her way to bring me here and get Kenta out of that prick's hands!"

"As I said, she's not a bad person, she's just unpredictable. I'm saying you can count on her, but be on your guard as well" Ava said, "because the moment she brought you in— she doesn't easily trust people, if she believed you being a shinobi, nevertheless brought you to this house, something must've been different"

"I guess so" Sarada mumbled, "don't worry, I'll be alright"

"I hope so"

-<>-

Miss Ileana's plan had been just as Ava had described it would be. Guess her daughter really knew her that well. Miss Ileana had asked Sarada to play into old Akwan's, and when the right time came, they'd catch him doing the act.

Sarada had warned Miss Ileana in return, that she would take Akwan's fragile life if she felt they took too long to catch him.

"We'll make sure he takes off at least one part of your clothing—" Miss Ileana had instructed, "you can break his hands and harm him if he takes it too far before we interrupt"

"Miss Ileana— even touching me is too far in my terms" Sarada explained, "so please be briefer"

"Too far is if he tries removing your undergarments or touching your privates," Miss Ileana said it just as her mother would. They didn't blush or look awkward at all; they said it as if they'd been saying that stuff forever. She could understand though, they both were being professional about it. "Is that clear enough or do you want me to—"

"That's crystal clear—" Sarada interrupted, closing her eyes. "Thank you, Miss Ileana. In the meanwhile, I hope you haven't forgotten my end of the deal?"

"Never, I stand by my words"

"Great, and Kenta? Is he safe?"

"As safe as a house" Miss Ileana reassured. "Now, shall we begin?"

"Yes ma'am"

"You really came!" Old Akwan exclaimed, looking unusually delighted. His rotten tooth glistened as he grinned, checking her out shamelessly. "I was starting to think—"

"I stick with my promises," Sarada said, her face set straight. Miss Ileana and the rest of her squad were right on their trail, with large professional cameras and microphones. They wanted to get the evidence loud and clear.

"I respect that," Old Akwan muttered, walking close to her and rubbing her cheek with his thumb. "So soft..."

They were in an old and abandoned warehouse, that's where Akwan had asked her to come. Sarada could leave this place and find Rita in a while, she just had to get this work done quickly. Kenta had been very reluctant to let Sarada do this and had even offered to use transformation Jutsu, before realising they couldn't use chakra here.

"You know? I like to do things slowly" Akwan whispered, trying his hardest to sound seductive. He sounded like an old raccoon. His breath smelled strongly of beer and cigars. He placed his hands on her abdomen and rubbed it, "strong girl, I like it"

Sarada gritted her teeth, holding back the urge to show him just how much of a strong girl she was. 'Show some signs of struggle' Miss Ileana had advised her, 'Make it obvious to the camera that he's forcing you" So Sarada tried to act weak and push him away.

"Now, now—" Akwan grinned, "you owe me a favour for not killing your friend"

He caught both her hands with one hand and raised them above her head. With his free hand, he tore her thin shirt off, leaving her in only her bra. Sarada closed her eyes and tightened her fists. Anytime now... "Damn, you're a beautiful young lady"

"Please— don't!" Sarada shrieked, loudly. "I don't want to—"

"Now— now— don't panic girl" He decided to shift his hand to her legs. But before he could even touch her skirt, which she'd borrowed for the mission, Sarada broke free of his grasp and slam-slapped him to the wall next to them.

The force at which she'd hit him made him rebound. 

Akwan staggered dizzily as blood dripped from his ear. "How— how did you—"

"You're lucky I didn't kill you," Sarada muttered, pulling on her spare shirt. "Consider it torture"

Right on cue, Miss Ileana clapped. "Amazing! I'm so proud of you, Sarada! We have all the evidence we need now!"

Old Akwan stared between them in horror, "wha— you— you set her up!"

"Now you're in for hell, you rapist" Miss Ileana growled, carrying him by his collars. She threw him to the ground and her squad placed him under handcuffs in an instant.

Miss Ileana walked over to Sarada and did something she didn't expect. She hugged her, a warm embrace. "Thank you, Sarada, I've been trying to do this for a long time, I really can't repay you"

"You remember our deal, right?"

"Yes, you're free to go, my assistant will escort you out of this city. I wish you luck on your travels"

"Thank you, Miss Ileana, for everything"

---------